Skip to main content

Full text of "Antigone"

See other formats



W 3 1822 02"'24 B'lfil 






UNiv(Rsrrr of 




3 1822 02724 6461 p^ 










Professor ov Oreek in tbe University of Micbioah. 




CA^y.jM' " ^ p.Zt , 

yQi^yU^^^cA^^ Lf^y^ j^ ^ ^ 


^ ? 6 ' ^ ^ ^ 

Sotered, according to Act of Congress, in the year 1888, bj 

JouN Williams White and Thomas D. 8kymour, 
in the Office of the Librarian of Congress, at Wasbingtoo. 


gbt fltbtngnm gcc«< 



This edition of the Antigone is based upon Gustav Wolff's 
second edition, Leipzig, 1873. 

In most cases where the text varies from his, the readings of 
the Laurentian Ms. (L) have been adopted in preference to those 
of inferior Mss. or to conjectures of Wolff and other editors. 
The reasons for these changes are given in the Appendix, which 
it is hoped furnishes sufficient material for an intelligent apprecia- 
tion of the most important problems in the textual criticism of the 
play. For the purpose of facilitating comparison, the rejected 
readings of Wolff are placed at the foot of the text. Through 
lack of such an aid as the Facsimile of the Laurentian Codex, 
now in course of preparation, it has been necessary to take the 
variants of the Mss. at second or third hand, chiefly from the 
edition of Campbell. 

The Commentary has been adapted to the needs of that large 
number of students who begin their study of Greek tragedy with 
this plaj' . 

The lyric parts have been arranged on the basis of the rhyth- 
mical scheme which has been borrowed from Schmidt's Rhythmic 
and Metric, translated by Professor John Williams White. 

Material has been taken freely from the editions of Bellermann, 
Campbell, Nauck, Wecklein, and Dindorf. 

The editor takes pleasure in expressing his grateful obligations 
to his colleague. Professor Elisha Jones, for the use of critical 
apparatus; and to his pupil, Mr. Walter Miller, A.M., for gener- 
ous sei-vice in verifying references. 

M. L. D'OOGE. 

Unitebsitt of Michiqam, 
August, 1884. 


Ix preparing this edition the editor has had the benefit of corrections 
and suggestions made by several of his reviewers, and in at least one 
case before the review has appeared in print. Grateful acknowledg- 
ments are especially due to Professors Goodwin, J. H. Wright, and 
F. B. Tarbell. 

M. L. D'OOGE. 

April, 1885. 


Digitized by the Internet Archive 

in 2007 with funding from 

IVIicrosoft Corporation 



Oedipus and locasta, king and queen of Thebes, left a family 
of four children, Eteocles, Polynices, Antigone, and Ismene. 
The sons succeeded their father in the government of Thebes, each 
to rule a year alternately with the other. Antigone became the 
betrothed of Haemon, the son of Ear3dice and of Creon, who was 
the brother of locasta. Between Eteocles and Polynices a 
strife arose (111) concerning the succession to the throne. Poly- 
nices fled for protection and aid to Adrastus, king of Argos, 
married his daughter Argia, and marched with a numerous and 
brilliantly equipped (129, 130) host against his native city, in 
order that he might take revenge by laying it waste with fire and 
sword (285). 

In view of this impending peril, Creon had sought counsel from 
the venerable seer Tiresias (993-95) , who had declared that Ares 
was wroth with Thebes because, at the founding of the city, 
Cadmus had slain the serpent that guarded the Ares fountain. 
Cadmus had sown the land with the serpent's teeth, and from 
these had sprung the first inhabitants. A scion of this stock 
was desired by the god as a propitiatory sacrifice. As such an 
offering, Megareus, the son of Creon (see on 991), threw himself 
down from the ramparts of the citadel into the adjacent den of 
the dragon (cnjKov is fji.€\afjL^a6rj SpaKovros, Eur. Phoen. 1010). 
Encouraged b}' this sacrifice, the Thebans began the defence of 
the fortified cit}'. Before each of the seven gates stood a hostile 
leader with his troops (141). Capaneus especially vaunted him- 
self with insolent boasts (130, 136) ; and, as he was mounting 
the ramparts with flaming torch in hand, Zeus struck him down 
with a thunderbolt (131). The hostile brothers fell upon each 
other, and both perished in this unnatural conflict (146). Thus 


the Ai^ivcs failed in securing the object of their expedition. 
That whioli crippled the assault of the besiegers roused the courage 
of the besieged ; the former flee, the latter pursue. The hostile 
chieftains find their death either at the gates of Thebes or on 
tlie flight (141-3). Adi-astus alone escapes. The flight and the 
close of the combat occur in the night (103). With the dawn of 
day Creon orders that the bod}- of Eteocles be buried (23-30), and 
that of Polynices be given as a prey to dogs and vultures. 

In the earliest times the denial of burial rites to enemies was 
not wholly unknown, and was not held to be an offence ; still, 
even in the Iliad a truce is made with the Trojans, that they may 
bury their slain. Achilles, too, does not carry out his threat 
against Hector ; the gods protect Hector's corpse and give aid in 
its surrender. In the progress of civilization, the sentiment 
towards the dead became still more tender. We find that among 
the Athenians the sacredness of the duty of burial was early 
inculcated. Solon decreed that if any one should find a corpse 
unburied, he must at least strew dust over it; and while he 
released children from other duties towaixl a parent who should 
ui^e them to commit certain wrongs, from the duty of burial he 
granted in no case release. A law of Clisthenes made the de- 
march accountable, under heav}- penalties, for the interment of 
unburied corpses. Public enemies also were shown the last honor, 
as in the case of the Persians after the battle of Marathon 
(u»« TTavrta-i oaiov avOfxttirov vcKpov yg Kpvij/aL, Paus. I. 32, 4). 
Xerxes had the Spartans tliat fell at Thermopylae buried. That 
the bodies of those who fell in the naval battle of Arginusae were 
not collected and given burial rites brought the penalty of death 
upon six Athenian commanders. The tragedians especially teach 
the sacredness of the dut}' of burial, from which there is no re- 
lease, and represent it as an ancient and universal Hellenic cus- 
tom. The only limitation of this custom seems to have been the 
Kotvof "EXAjJvtuf yofjuK, which forbade interment within the borders of 
their native land of sacrilegious persons and of traitors who had 
borne arms against their fellow-citizens. (See Visscher, Rhein. 
Mus. N. F. XX. 445 fl'.) — But against this practice the moral 
sense of the people grew gradually more and more repugnant ; 


and here lies the source of the conflict in our tragedy between 
the sternness of the civil law, which Creon seeks to maintain 
with the energy of a ruler who sets great store by his authority, 
and the kindness of the higher moral sense, which makes the burial 
of the dead the inviolable dut}' of the nearest kinsmen. (Schneide- 
win's Introd. 7th ed. p. 25.) 

The pla}' begins at early dawn (100). The stage represents 
the open square in the front of the royal palace upon the Cadmea, 
the citadel of Thebes. The first actor (Protagonist) played the 
parts of Antigone, Tiresias, and Eurydice ; the second (Deuter- 
agonist), of Ismene, Haemon, the Guard, and the Herald; the 
third (Tritagonist) , that of Creon. Contrary to the usual cus- 
tom, the Chorus is not of the same age and sex with the chief 
character of the play, whereas in the Electra, e.g., friendly young 
women constitute the Chorus ; but, because the deed of Antigone 
touches the welfare of the State, since she has disregarded the 
decree of the rightful ruler of the land, there stands between her 
and Creon a Chorus of fifteen representatives of the most influ- 
ential and venerable Thebans, who, through three successive 
reigns (165 fif.), have proved themselves peaceful and obedient 
subjects and discreet citizens, to whom peace and good govern- 
ment ai-e of the- first importance. (Schneidewin's Introd. 7th ed. 
p. 27.) 



In trageily the hero either contends against the right, and 
thereby comes to destruction without accomplishing his purpose, 
or he champions the right, and directly or indirectly secures its 
triumph at the cost, it may l>e, of suffering, and even of his 
own death. In the Antigone the heroine is a representative of 
the latter class. Divine law is superior to human law, — this is 
the central thought of the play. Antigone contends for this prin- 
ciple ; public sentiment decides in her favor (692-700) ; the 
gods, through the lips of the seer (1064-73), approve her pur- 
l)ose ; Creon, her adversary, finally acknowledges his wrong (1261- 
76), and executes her wishes (1105 ff.). She dies in the con- 
sciousness of duty discharged, highly extolled and tenderly beloved. 
Creon lives, bereaved, accursed by his dearest ones, a heart- 
broken man. As absolute ruler, he had the .right indeed to 
dispose of the dead as well as of the living (214), but the man- 
dates of religion forbade his exercising this right. It was not 
for him to command what was impious, to abuse his authority in 
such a way as to throw down the safeguards of divine institutions. 
Granted that Creon had a right to deny burial within the bounds 
of his native land to Polynices, on the score of being a traitor, 
he disregarded the rights of the gods below, and violated the dic- 
tates of a common and humane sentiment, by commanding that 
his Ixxly be given as a prey to dogs. For whoever was laid low 
in death was rightfully claimed by the infernal gods ; and the 
shades of the departed could not rest happily in the realm of 
Hades until the last honors had been paid to their mortal remains. 

It is not in a spirit of wantonness surely that Creon proclaims 
his decree, but as the result of shoil-sightedness and failure 
to weigh carefully all the circumstances (1242-69). The poet 


represents him as a man who, resolved twv apicrTotv airrtfrOax ^ov- 
Xev/AttTtDv, lays down for his guidance certain principles which he 
is determined rigidly to obey, but by the narrow-minded and pas- 
sionate application of which he falls into dfiovXia. (Schneidewin, 
p. 26.) When his command has been disobeyed, his mind, wholly 
possessed b}- the consciousness of his supreme authority, becomes 
the more embittered the more he hears the timid utterances of 
the Chorus, the counter arguments of Antigone and of her more 
submissive sister, of his own son, and finally of the revered seer. 
He expresses the sentiments of a despot (667, 738), insults the 
Chorus (281), derides Antigone (524), and cherishes unfounded 
and rash suspicion against all, — against Ismene (488), against a 
part of the citizens (290), against the venerable Tiresias (1035) ; 
he cannot from the outset imagine any other motive for the viola- 
tion of his edict than the basest of all, bribery (221). Although 
he becomes convinced of the innocence of Ismene, he nevertheless 
causes her also to be arrested (579) , and in a moment of passion 
(769) orders her to be led forth to die with her sister. His anger 
impels him to indulge in extravagant expressions (486, 668) and 
in threats of useless cruelty, as, for example, that he will compel 
his son to witness the execution of his betrothed (760). Finally 
he loses his self-control completely, he slanders the prophet (1055), 
and blasphemes the gods (780, 1040). Not until he hears pro-, 
claimed the dreadful vengeance of heaven, about to fall upon 
him and his house, does he bow in submission. And the more 
stubborn and violent he was before, the more completely does he 
now find himself crushed by misfortune. The mighty blows smite 
him one by one : his son's fury, that renders him oblivious of 
filial piety, his son's death, the death of his own wife, her curse. 
Despairing, overwhelmed, full of bitter self-reproach, in death 
alonfe he sees release. The attendants support him and lead him 
away, broken in body as well as in mind. 

The counterpart of Creon is Antigone, who is resolved from the 
first to honor the gods and to discharge her duty to her brother at 
any cost. Had it not always and everywhere been incumbent 
upon the nearest relatives to provide the funeral rites ? That her 
sister is not willing to join her in this task seems to her a flagrant 


violation of sacred obligation. She treats her harshly and with 
scorn. Having accomplished the deed, Antigone makes no attempt 
to escajK; the hands of those ap^wiuted to seize the perpetrators. 
She comes l>efore Creon, in the prond consciousness of doing right, 
fille<l witlj contempt for the man who will not grant the dead his 
rightful rei)ose. This accounts for the harshness of her manner 
towards him also. His threats do not frighten her ; with calm 
deliberation she had from the first looked the consequences of her 
conduct squarely in the face. But that she has really made a 
sacrifice, that life has some value in her eyes, becomes apparent 
when she goes to her death. Sophocles does not represent stereo- 
tyj>ed figures, but human beings. So long as Antigone has to 
act, she is animati'd by her sense of duty; but now she feels the 
full terror of the premature death to which she has been so unjustly 
condemned. Now first she realizes that she has sacrificed her 
afTections also u|X)n the altar of duty. Prior to the fulfilment of 
her task, there is no intimation of her love for Haemon, no waver- 
ing. Unlike the modern playwright. Sophocles does not mix 
motives ; he makes single-minded characters. Even when Antigone 
stands before Creon, she is still inspired by a single thought, her 
duty to her brother. The dead body might agaiu be uncovered, 
as it had been before by the guard, at the command of Creon ; but 
her pride forbade any attempt to soften his heart by an allusion to 
his son. Nor was there any consideration of personal interests 
and favor, but simply of justice and hallowed law. But when 
there is nothing more left her in this life to do, then she laments 
that she is not to share in the marriage hymn, that she must 
depart unwedded. Here she shows herself a woman. No sooner, 
however, does she enter the se[)ulchral prison than her energy is 
aroused anew. She waits not for famine to waste her away, but 
herself cuts at once the thread of life. 

She is a maiden of heroic type, in action strong, in speech often 
sharp. But the Greek ideal of a woman is not represented alone 
by a Penelope, that uncomplaining sufferer. This we may learn 
from the truest ideals of womanhood, the goddesses ; for the an- 
cients fashioned their divinities after their own image. Take, for 
example, the virgin goddess Athene, who is a warrior. Her stat- 


ues wear a cold and hard expression ; Sophocles portrays her un- 
feeling enough to deride Ajax, whom, in her wrath, she had 
deprived of reason. The virgin Artemis is a huntress, and is 
represented in art as having a firm and muscular form ; in the 
earliest times she demanded bloody sacrifices. Hera dared to bid 
defiance to the father of gods and men ; in Homer she and even 
Aphrodite go into battle. 

But in our play the gentle side of womanly nature also finds its 
type. Ismene is yielding, full of affection for her sister and her 
deceased brother. She is self-sacrificing, too, for she wishes to 
die with her sister. But she is brave only in suffering, not in 
action. Thus she serves by her contrasted character to make 
Antigone's heroic greatness more conspicuous, just as Chryso- 
themis forms the counterpart of her sister in the Electra of 

Haemon clings with tender affection to Antigone's lofty soul ; 
his heart, is consumed with love. With filial respect he approaches 
his father ; but, indignant at the unreasonable treatment of his 
affianced, he allows himself to be carried away so far as to harbor 
violent and resentful feeling, and, in the moment of extreme de- 
spair, to attempt a dreadful crime. The violence of his passion 
and the turbulent blood of youth have overpowered him ; but he 
regains his self-command, and plunges the dagger into his own 

Eurydice appears on the stage but for a moment, yet leaves be- 
hind an impression that is deep and abiding. She is wholly a 
mother. Her determination is made the moment she hears of her 
son's fate ; she cannot bear to survive her last remaining child. 

Full of dignity, with a serene confidence in his gift of prophecy, 
and conscious of his sacred vocation, the venerable Tiresias ad- 
vances to the gates of the palace. His counsel ought to sufl3ce. 
But when this has been repulsed, when even the sanctity of his 
calling has been assailed, he pours the vials of his righteous wrath 
upon the guilty head of Creon, and the catastrophe succeeds. 

The messenger describes with manifest interest and sympathy 
the calamity that has befallen the house. But the guard thinks 
only of himself. He shows the verbosity, the fondness for details, 


ttiul the wit, of the common man. In the same wa}' Homer places 
Thersites in contrast with his hero. 

We come last of all to the Chorus. The Chorus do not approve 
Creon's edict (211, 278, 1260, 1270), but, as subjects, they acknowl- 
edge the legal jxiwer of tlie absolute ruler (50G, 873), maintaining 
towards him the loyal obedience which they have paid his prede- 
cessors. Their venerable years forbid their interference by deeds 
of personal violence. In meditative mood they regard the occur- 
rences that come to pass, but do not trj' to resist or hinder them, 
as may l>e inferred particularly from G81 and 72r). On two occa- 
sions, however, they influence Creon's decision ; once, when the}* 
save Ismene (770) from the rashness of the king, and again 
(1100) wh'.'u the}' incite him, already wavering in his purpose, to 
decisive and immediate action. As in 1094 and elsewhere, so at 
tlie close of the play they draw conclusions from the course of the 
action and the sentiments of the speakers. 

The Choral Odes mark the successive steps in the development 
of the play. After the dramatic plot has been indicated in the 
prologue, the Chorus enters with its song of triumph. After the 
burial in violation of the decree of Creon, the Chorus celebrates 
human skill and wisdom, and condemns arrogance. After An- 
tigone has been detected and arrested in the act of performing 
the burial, the Chorus bewails the inherited woe of the house of 
the Labdacidae, and the helplessness and shortsightedness of 
mortals as contrasted with the almighty power of the ever blessed 
Zeus. When Ilaemon has left his father in passion, the Chorus 
celebrates the ix>wer of love, which has proved superior even to 
filial piet}' ; thereupon follow lyric strains from the Chorus and 
Antigone alternately ; and these are concluded by an ode of con- 
solation addressed to Antigone, who is then led away to her death. 
Finally, when Creon has relented, the Chorus sings a joyful hymn 
in praise of Dionysus, the protector of Thebes and the divine 
patron of the theatre. 

Of the seven extant plays of Sophocles the Antigone is marked 
by the severest stjie. No other play equals it in the extent of 
the choral odes, the number of melic verses being more than onc- 
tliird of the whole number in the play. Before the time of 


Aeschylus only one actor was employed, and in this play we find 
Creon (162, 766, 1091), and afterwards the messenger (1155, 
1244), alone upon the stage in a colloquy with the Chorus. The 
third actor was introduced first by Sophocles. In the Antigone 
the three actors are together on the stage only in the second 
epeisodion, and even there only two persons at a time (not count- 
ing the Chorus) are engaged in the dialogue ; the guard remains 
silent as soon as Antigone begins to speak, and so does Antigone 
when words pass between Ismene and Creon. The parodos con- 
tains anapaestic verses, the regular rhythm in Greek marches, and 
states the occasion of the entrance of the Chorus. This is the 
old form. The Chorus announces the entrance of all the principal 
persons, except in the case of Tiresias. The anapaestic and 
iambic verses that conclude melic strophes are likewise in strophic 
correspondence. Sophocles has avoided only in this play a change 
of speaker within the limits of one trimeter. The resolution of a 
long syllable into two short ones in the trimeter is found in this 
pla}^ only twent3'-nine times (besides six times in the case of proper 
names) , less frequently than in any other play of Sophocles with 
the exception of the Electra. Nowhere is an anapaest found in 
the first foot of the trimeter. A rigid symmetry is observable not 
only in the corresponding parts of the odes, but also sometimes 
in the relative number of lines given to each speaker in the 

There is nothing in the Antigone from which it is to be inferred 
that this pla}' formed one of a tetralogy. Both the other extant 
pla3's, the material of which is taken from the same myth, the 
Oedipus Tyrannus and the Oedipus Coloneus, are distinguished 
from the Antigone by a different conception of the characters 
and treatment of the story, and by peculiarities of versification. 
There are, besides, many traditions that the Oedipus Coloneus 
was written in the last year of the poet's life. Sophocles brought 
it to pass that single plays also were admitted to the dramatic 
contest. The custom of presenting tetralogies, although still prac- 
tised during his lifetime, soon afterward became obsolete. 


* Kvrvyoviq napa Tr)u Trpoara^Lv rrj*; ttoXco)?^ ddxjfaara 
Toi/ TloXweiKTjv ifJHopdOr) , /cat ei9 jJiirrjfjLelou Karayeiov 
ivreOelcra napa tov Kpeomo^ dvyprjTaL'^ i(f) y Kat 
Alficjv hv(r7ra0ij(Ta<; Sta top cis avrriv epoiTa ^L(f>€L cav- 
6 Tou hL€)^€Lpi(raTo. iirl Se t(o tovtov Oavdra) /cat r) 
fiTJrrjp EvpvhiKTj eaxrrrjv oz/etXev. 

Kcirat 8e 17 fxv6o7roua /cat irapa RvpLTrCSy iv *Avtl- 
yovjl' * ttXi^i/ e/c€t (f>o)padel(Ta fierd toG At/otot'O?^ oiooTat 
npo^ ydfjLov kolvojulov /cat t€kuov tlkt€l, tov Matop'a. 

10 *H fiev (TK-qirq tov hpdfxaTO<; VTro/cctrat a^ ©ifySat? rat? 
Botcort/cat?. 6 Se ;(0/309 (rvuecrrqKev i$ iTn\o}pL(t>v 
yepovTtav. trpoXoyCl^eL ^ Pivriyoinq. vnoKeiTai he to. 
Trpdy/xaTa iirl to)v Kp4ovTo<; ^acrikeuuv. to Se K€<f>d- 
Xaiou i(TTL Td(f>o<; IToXvi/ct/cov? /cat 'Ai/rtydi^9 dvaipecn<i 

15 /cat ddvaTo<i \Xp,ovo<i koX fxopo^ Ev/avSt/oy?, rrj? At/xoi'O? 
fiTjTpo*;. (f)acrl he tou Soc^o/cXca ly^ia/tr^at t^9 cV "Stdfiw 

' Named commonly Aristophanes * Only fragments of this play have 

of Byzantium. He was a gramma- been preserved. 

rian and critic who lived in the second * If this is not a corrupt reading 

half of the second century before for /**Tck toOto Alfiovi, attr<f should be 

Christ, and was librarian of the Alex- supplied with iiZorat, and it is to be 

andrian library. assumed that in the play of Euripides 

' Inasmuch as Creon in his position Haemon aided Antigone in the inter- 

of ruler was the representative of the ment of her brother, as, according to 

state. another myth, did Argia, the wife of 

• See L. and S. iyaif^u II. Polynices. 


CTToan^yia?,^ evSoKLfxijcravTa €v rfj oiOacrKaXCa Trj<; 
^ AvTiyomjf;. kekeKTau Be to S/3a/>ta tovto k^\^ 


To fJLev Spajxa tcov KaWicmov So^oKkeov;. crra- 

(TLdt,€rai Se ra irepX rrfv rjpcDCBa IcrTopovixeva koI rrjv 

aSeXcfyrjv avTrj^ ^IcTfxtjvrjv. 6 jxeu yap l(ov^ €v rot? 

SL0vpdp,/3oL<; KaTanprjcrOrjvaL <f)r]a'LV dyn^oTepa'; iv t(o 
5 lepo) TTJq "Hpa^i VTTO AaoBdfjiavTO<; tov 'Ereo/cXeov?* 

MijxvepiJio^^^ 8e' (fyr)(rL rrjv fieu 'la-jMTJinrjv TrpocrofXiXovcrav 

SeoKXvfievo)^^ vtto TvSecoq Kara 'A^ryva? iyKeXevcriv 


Tavra jxev ow ia-TL tol ^eWg wepl tcov -qpcjihojv 
10 l(rTopovfjL€va. rj fxivrot kolvyj So^a CTTOvSata? avra? 

vireiX'q<f)e KaX ^tXaSeX<^ov9 Satjaovwu?, rj koX oi Trj<; 

Tpay(oSta<; TTOviqTal enofjievoL rd vepl avrct? hiaTeOeivrat. 

TO he hpdfjia ttjv ovofxacrCav ecr^ev diro Trj<; Trape^ovcn^? 

TTjv vTTodecnv ^ A.VTiy6vy)<;. 

® The Samian war began in the ^ Suidas : iMKoiimos, ffo<ptar'f)s, 

spring of 01. 84, 4 (442 B.C.). If Soph- typa^^ev eh A-nfioffOevriv kuI 'Hp6SoToy 

ocles was appointed to a generalship wro/xj^/xo, Kal iK\a. 

in this war in consequence of the ^ Ion was a writer of tragedy, of 

favorable impression made by his lyric poetry, an historian and philos- 

Antigone, it seems likely that the pre- opher, and lived in Chios about the 

sentation of this play occurred at the time of Sophocles. The Dithyrambs, 

great Dionysia immediately prior to in which the statements referred to 

his appointment. Accordingly 443 were contained, have not been pre- 

B.c. is the commonly accepted date served, 

of this play. lo Mimnermus of Colophon, an ele- 

" 7s reckoned as the thirty-second. If giac poet who flourished about 630 B.C. 

the time of their presentation is meant Bergk, Poet. Lyr. ii. Fr. 21: videtur 

in tliis statement, these thirty-two excidisse id quod de Antigone dixerat 

plays would be distributed over the Mimnermus. 

period lying between 469 b.c, when ^^ Theoclymenus, the seer men- 
Sophocles presented his first play, and tioned in the Odyssey, xv. 529, xvii. 
443 B.C. 151, XX. 350. 

14 ANTirONHS YnO0E2El2. 

15 viroKCirat 8c ara<j>ov to (T<o^a TIo\w€lkov^. koi 
*\vTi,y6inj, ddnreiv avrov neLpioixeirr), napa tov Kpeov- 
To*: K(o\v€TaL, (fxopaOclcra he avrr) OdirTovcra dTrdXXvrai. 
icat A.lp.<iiv h4, o Kpeomo';, ipSiv avrrj? KaX d(f)opT]T(o<; 
€)(<otf iirl T^ TOLavTjf <rvp.(f)opa, auroi/ Sta^ct/si^erai • 

20 i<f>* w Koi rj fiTJTqp EvpLhCfcr) rcXcura rov ^iov dyyoviQ. 


* KiroOavovTa WokweiKr) iv toJ vpoq tov d8€\(f)ov 
fiopop,a^L<t) Kpeoyp aTa<f)ov eK/SaXcDV Krjpvmi ixrjheva 
avTOP OdnTCLV, OdvaTOv rrfv ^rffiCav tlTretXT^aa? • tovtov 
*AuTLy6vrj rj dSeXc^r) Bdirreiv irct/aarai. Kat St) Xa- 

5 Ooxxra Tovs (^uXa/cas eTrt^dXXet ^tu/Lta* ot9 CTraTretXet 
OdvaTov 6 Kpeojv, el fxrj tou tovto opdcravTa e^evpoiev. 
ovToi Ty)v KOVLV TTjv eTn/3e/3Xr)fxeinr)v KaOaCpovTe^ ovSev 
^TTOv i(f)povpovu. eirekSova'a r) * AvTiyovq koX yvfxvov 
evpovcra tov veKpov dfot/x-w^acra eavTr)v elcrayyeWei. 

10 Tavnjv VTTO TOiv (f)vkdK(ov TrapaheSofievrjv Kpecov /cara- 
SiKct^ct /cat ^cjcrav eis Tvp.^ov KaOelp^ev. eVl tovtol<; 
Aifuov, 6 KpeovTO<; vid?, o? ifivaTO avnjv, dyavaKTTJ(Ta<; 
eavTov 7rpoa'e7n(T(f>d^eL rrj Koprj aTroXofxevr) dy^ovr), 
TeLpecTLOV ravra 7rpode(nTL(ravTo<; • ecf) w XvTrqdela-a 

15 EvpvhLKT), 7) KpeovTO^ yafxeTT], eavTrjv dirocr^dt^ei. kol 
Te\o<; dprjvel Kpecjv tov tov iratZos kol T^<i yafieTrj<i 


To, Tov Spa/xaro? irpocrQiTra, 


^op6<; &r]Pai(j)v yepovroiv. 





Mutes : 
Two Servants of Creon. 
An Attendant of Tiresias. 
Two Maids of Eurydice. 

First Scene. Antigone and Ismene. 



*n KOLVpv avTJctSeXpoi' 'lofyxifi^? j Koipa, ^ 
ap otaj^ ortjZevg roii/' aTr' OtStTTOv KaKutv 
onoiov ovYt ^'&>^' ert | ^(ocraLU reXel ; 

1. The rear of the stage represents 
a palace which has three doors, the 
middle door being the largest. At 
each side is a movable scene (^ ire- 
pioKTos). That at the right of the 
spectators indicates the road to the 
city, that at the left the road to the 
country or to foreign parts. Anti- 
gone has sent for Ismene (18, 19) to 
come outside of the palace in order to 
hold this interview with her alone. 
The prologue indicates briefly the 
occurrences that precede the action 
of the play, and states the occasion 
of the conflict that forms the material 
of the tragedy (2^-30). 

KOivov: Schol. avyy(viK6v, of the 
same family. — avTdS<X<|>ov : of the 
same parents. Cf. Aesch. Eum. 89, 
ouTciSeA^ov oT/xo. — Kcfpa : expresses 
affection or respect in addressing a 
person. Cf. 899, 915; 0. T. 950, 
'loKaarris Kopa. So caput in Lat. 
Cf. Hor. Od. I. 24, 2, Tam cari 
capitis. — By this combination of 
epithets Antigone betrays her emo- 
tion. The verse may be rendered : 
my own dear sister Ismene, of kin- 
dred race. 

2, 3. oTi . . . diroiov ovx.^ *"■*• • ^^^^ 
of the ills springing from Oedipus there 
is none that Zeus does not bring to pass, 



ovd€v yap ovT akyeivov ovt* aTrjcrLixov 
6 ox/T ai(T)(pov OVT aTLfxou ecrO', ottoIov ov 

T(t>V (T(x)V T€ KafJLCDV OVK OTTiOTT iyU) KaKOiV. 

KoX vvv Ti TOVT aZ ^ttCTt TTavB-qfio) rrdXci 
icjpvyfjia Oewai. tov OTparqyou dpTLO)^ ; 
c;(€i9 TL AccicrT/Kovcra? ; 17 ere KavOavei 
10 7r/309 Tovs <f>i\ov'i OTei)(oyTa TUiv i)(9p(ou /ca/ca ; 

etc. dwoToif oixi, which is the indir. 
intorr. after Sri for -woiov oiix^i 's a 
more animated way of saying witna, 
or owiii> Kaj(6y iartv 5 rt oii. Cf. 0. T. 
1401 f., api fiou fituvrjffO' Sri (variants 
Sray, tri) oT fpya Spiaai vfuv tlra Stvp' 
lw¥ iwoT (■wpaaffoy aldis. The use of 
the indir. for the dir. interr. is com- 
mon. C/. Eur. Phoen. 878, dwota 8' 
ou \iyw (mi th ^x^"* fiXOov. For 
other readings, see App. — dird: 
originating fronj the parricide and 
incest of Oedipus. These evils are 
enumerated in part in 49-67. — 
vtfv : dat., as appears from ruv awv rt 
KiitMv (6), which amplifies tlie thought 
of the possession of every ill. v^v 
(tiaaiy is taken as a gen. absol. by 
others. — in: throws its force upon 
Cuxrauv and strengthens the implied 
antithesis, "the rest being dead." 

4. dTT|(rt|u>v: ruinous, baneful, from 
iray (which is used in tlie pass, in 17, 
314). This is Dindorf's conjecture 
for 4ttji irfp of tlie Mss. (see App.), 
and is formed like ov^aifiOi (905), ixpt- 
A^ffifios {Aj. 1022), etc. 

5. oAtrxjMV, arifiov : point to 
the shame and reproach inherited 
from Oedipus by his children, while 
dA7«i'($»' and ari\ainov refer to the fatal 
conflict of the brothers and the deso- 
late condition of the sisters. 

6. OVK : is a repetition of ou to add 
emphaMs. Sec Kr. Spr. 07, 11. 3. A 
bomewhuC HJiiiiliir repetition of oii in 

Phil. 410, ovx & TvSttas y6voi ou8* oift. 
iroATjrhs Aatprly . . . ov fi^i Oivooaiv.- — 
Kcucwv : part. gen. ; supply Sv after 
b-Kolov, forming supplementary prod 
after i-nteira. G. 1094, 7 ; 11. 732 a. 

7. rt TOVT ov Kri. : an abridged 
form for ri ian roZro . . . rh K-fipvy/ta t 
. . . 0(7vai. A similar turn in 218, 1049, 
1172; G. 1002; H. 1012a. — ov: in- 
dicating impatience. — irov8^);i<{> n'6\ci : 
the tvhole body of the citizens, called 
iLffrolci in 193. 

8. o-rpOTH'yo'v : Creon proclaims 
himself ^aaiKtis first in 102 ff. ; as yet 
he is but arparryySs. 

9. f xcis :"cognitum habes. So 
Eur. Orest. 1 120, ?x«» rocrovrou rkirlKoiira 
8' oi)K (x*^- In l-'ftt. habere some- 
times has this sense." Wund. — Kfto-if- 
Kovo-os: for the crasis, see G. 43, 2; 
H. 77 c. 

10. T«3v cxOptov : ei'iVs proceeding 
from our enemies against our friends. 
The gen. of source with ardxovra 
without a prep. Schol. ri 4tJ> rwv 
ixOpuv Kajcii fis rj/icii arflxovra. Soph, 
is fond of omitting preps, in such 
consts. Cf. 0. T. 152, ris . . . nvdHvoi 
fPas; 142, fidOpuv laraffOf, 5S0, irdur' 
ifiov KOfilCerai. Phil. 193 f ., rh Trafl^- 
fiara Kuva irphs avrhv rrji o>fi6<l>povoi 
Xp6tTT]s iirffirj (which is an exact par- 
allel of our sent.). By oi <pl\oi she 
means I'olynices ; by twi/ ^x^P«^»'> 
Creon, who had become ix^P^^ since 
the Kiipuyfxa had come to her knowl- 




ifxoL fxev ouSel? yiv6o<i, ^AvTLyovrj, <^i\oiv 
ovu Tjov; ovT aKyecvo? lket , eg otov 
Svolu ahe\(f)Oiv i(TTepTJdr)iJLev Svo, 
fjLLa davovTcov rjfxepa hiirXrj X^P^ ' 
15 inel Se cfypovBo^ icmv ^Apyeuoiv crTpaTO'S 
iv vvKTL Trj vvv, ovBev otS' vTreprepov, 
OVT evTV)(ov(ra fLaWov ovt aTOiyievr}. 


lySiy KaXw§, Kai CT iKTO<; avXetoiv ttvXoju 
TovS' ovveK e^eTreyjTTOv, w? fiovr) kXvol<;. 

edge. The plur. makes the statement 
more general. For similar instances, 
see 99, 276, 565. W., with many other 
editt., takes twv ix^P'^^ ^^ obj. gen. 
with KaKd, i.e. evils that come upon 
"Memies. Wund. understands by these 
evils the denial of burial rites, which 
applies equally well, however, to 
either interpretation. 

11. 'AvTfyovT] : occasions an ana- 
paest in the fifth foot. Soph, admits 
the anapaest for the iambus in the 
first foot, and in the case of proper 
names also in the third, fourth, and 
fifth. — <j>iX(i>v : obj. gen. with ixvdos, 
word concerning friends. Cf. 0. T. 495, 
(pdrip OiSfiT6Sa. Aj. 222, avepos ayye- 

12. €'5 OTOV : " Soph, has not been 
careful to mark the exact sequence 
of the events preceding the action 
of the play. But the death of the 
brothers is supposed to have taken 
place some time before the rout of 
the Argive host." Camp. 

13. Svotv dSc\(t>oiv : gen. of separa- 
tion. See G. 1117; H. 748. Such com- 
binations as 5vo . . . Svoiv . . . SittA^, 
Hffoi . . . ta-ovs (142), avToi . . . ruv 

avTuv (929), /xfXfoi fieKeav (977), and 
contrasts in numerals like Svo . . . ^los 
(cf. 170, 989), are much sought by the 
tragic writers. 

14. Oavo'vTcov : in agreement with 
aSe\<poiv. Such changes between dual 
and plur. are not infrequent; cf. 59. 
— 8iir\|}: mutual ; so in 170, but in 53 
it has the more exact sense of double, 
and in 51 it is poetic for Svo. 

15. iirel: since. Schol. a<p' ov. So 
ore in Hom. //. xxi. 80, r)ws /xoi iariv 
J)56 SowSeKart) or is ''Wiov el\'l)\ovBa. 

16. €v wktC: the dialogue opens 
at the dawn succeeding the night in 
which the Argives fled. — vircprcpov: 

17. cvn»xo5oxi ktI. : this clause is 
epexegetic of ovStv inttprepov and in 
supplementary partic. const, after 
oT5o. — (iaXXov : to be taken with both 

18. ■gBrj KoXcSs : sc. ae oiiSiv xmepre- 
pov eiSvlav. A reproach is implied that 
Ismene did not concern herself very 
much with what occurred outside of 
the palace. 

19. TovSe: anticipates the clause 
introduced by ws. — {|€irc|i-n-ov : / sent 




20 Ti 8* coTi ; 8iy\ot9 yap tl KoK^atvova ctto?. 


ov yap Td<f>ov v^v to* Kaa-Lyin^ra) Kpewv 
rov p.€v irpoTC(Ta<;, top 8' dTLfx,d(Ta<; ej^ct ; 
*EreoKX€a fxcv, 6)^ \4yovcn, crvv hlKrf 
^(pT)(T9el<i SLKaCq. Kal vofio), Kara ^Oovo^ 
26 cKpinj/e Tol<; a/epOev ivTLfxov veKpol^ • , 

24 W. xpi^^o*s. 

/or yoii (/o come) ou/. The act. is used 
here for the mid. ; so itffxtjias in 161 ; 
mid. in O. T. 951, ti ^' i^fwtfo^at Stvpo 

TWfSf 8«tf/u(TCtf»'. 

20. 8t|\oIs : traus., its object being 
the followinfj clause. Cf. 242, 471. 
— KoXxotvovo-a : the excited mind 
is often likened to the sea made dark 
by a storm. So Eur. Heracl. 40, afipX 
roiaZt xoAxo/vctfi' rtKVOis. Cf. Horn. //. 
xxi. 651, ToAAcb 8« oi Kpaiir\ ir6p<pvp(. — 
Iwos: matter; accus. of internal obj. 

21. ov . . . cx<i : the statement put 
in the form of a question expresses in- 
dignation. — -yap : used here, and f req. 
in the dialogue, with an ellipsis of 
that for which the sent, thus intro- 
duced gives the reason. "Yes" or 
"No" may then be supplied to suit 
the connection. Cf. 611, 617, 566, 
743. — To^ov : "since the parties, irpo. 
rlaas and aTifiitrai are used in the 
sense of a{«tf<ras and ovk i^idaas, the 
gen. seems to depend on the idea of 
value in both, tliough it is more 
directly joined with the latter partic." 
Wund. See G. 1133; H. 746. W., 
Ell., and others take ritpov as a priva- 
tive gen. with arifidnas. — vtSv : dat. of 
interest. — t«1 KotriYvirM: the whole 

in appos. with its parts, rbv ftiv . . . t6p 
Si. C/. 561. G. 914; H. 624 d. 

22. dTi|uuras (\n : the aor. or pf . 
partic. with ^x*'** i^ used either as an 
emphatic form when the idea of pos- 
session is to be expressed, or simply 
to denote more vividly the continu- 
ance of the state or condition effected; 
here, and freq. in tragedy, in the lat- 
ter way. Cf. 32, 77, 180, 192. 

24. \fniir9t\s Krt. : having treated 
with righteous justice and according to 
law. See App. — Sttcg SiKaC^i: cf.Exxe. 
Phoen. 1661, ivvofiov t^ji/ SlKtjy. 

25. (Kpin|rc: buried; so in 285. — 
fvcp6(v: \\t. from below. So np6ff6fv, 
Sirfpefv, KtxTwOfv, etc., are often used 
without reference to motion. Cf. 
1070. — vfKpoEs: the Greeks seem to 
have believed that tlie spirits of the 
dead whose bodies were unburied 
could not enter into the realm of 
Hades, but were doomed to wander 
until their bodies received burial 
rites. No curse was so terrible as 
that one " might die without burial." 
It is, therefore, not surprising that 
the tragedy of the Antigone should 
hinge upon the discharge of this 
duty. Cf. Horn. //. xxiii. 71 ff. 



TOP 8' aOXioi^ Oavovra WokweiKov^; v4kvv 
aarolcri (f)a(Tiv eKKeKiqpv^dai to jxt) 
rdcfxp Kokv^ai jxrjSe KOiKvaai nva, 
iav 8' dTa(f)ov, aKkavrov, oicovo'i<; yXvKVv 

30 6r)(Tavpov elcropaxTL Trpo<; ^dpiv /3opd<^. 
Toiavrd c^acrt tov dyaSov Kpeovra crol 
KdjjLoi — Xeyct) yap Kdfxe — Kiqpv^avT €\eLV, 
KoX Bevpo veLcrOaL Tavra tolctl fxrj eiS6(Tiv 
(Ta(f)rj TrpoKTjpv^ouTa, kol to Trpdyp^ dyeiv 

35 ov^ 0)9 Trap ovhiv, dXX* o? dv tovtcov tl Spa 

<f)6l'0V TTpOKelaOai Sr)fJi6X€V(TTOV €U TTokei. 

ovT(o<^ €)(€.i aoL TavTa, Kal Set^et? rct^a 

26. TOV 8« : 8e' is antithetic to /ieV in 
23. — d0XC(i>$: indicates the pity of 
the sister. — Oavovra : belongs to IIoAu- 
vt'iKovs in thought, although in agree- 
ment witll veKvv. 

27. <j>ao-iv: subj. indef., like the 
Eng. they sai/. — cKKCKTjpvxOai : pass. ; 
tlie following infs. are its subj. 

29. cdv: the subj. is iravray implied 
in Ttvd. — dTa<)>ov : supply elvai after 
iay, Cf. Track. 1083, ayvfivaarbv fi 
eav. — olcDvois : dat. of interest with 
0r]<ravp6v (= tSprifia), which is in appos. 
with veKvv. 

30. irpos xdptv Popds: either ex- 
presses the purpose, eav Tots oltavols 
Ifa ^ avrols fiopd, or perhaps better 
taken with elffopwcn, when the sense 
will be looking to the pleasure of 
a repast (Schol. vphs repipiv Tpo<pris), 
or looking upon {it) for the sake of food 
(wphs X'*P"' = eVejca). 

31. TOV ayaOo'v : ironical. So in 

32. o-ol KcLpioC : the decree was pro- 
claimed to the citizens, but Antigone 
represents it, with an exaggeration 
due to her excited feelings, as aimed 

esp. at Ismene and herself, since 
the duty of interment pertained to 
them first of all as the nearest of kin to 
the slain. — Kd|u : treated as an iso- 
lated word. Kafioi might have been 
repeated. Cf ?iSe in 567. 

33. (It) : luiites in Soph, with elSevat 
and elSds, ov, ovk, oiix', and airS, 
by sgnlzesis. See G. 47 ; H. 78. Cf 
263, 535. For the use of ix-fi with a 
partic. expressing cond., see G. 1612 ; 
H. 1025. 

34. o-a4>T] : pred., with vpoKripv- 
loj'To. — irpoKTipvlovTa : for the use 
of the fut. partic. to express purpose, 
see G. 1563, 4; H. 969 c. — Siyav: 
hold, esteem ; like Lat. d u c e r e . 

35. lis irap' ovScv: as equal to 
nothing, i.e. as of no account. Cf. 466. 
— TovTwv : neut. 

36. irpoKfurOat : supply rovrcp from 
OS as indir. obj. — 8T|)u>X€va-T0V : by 
public stoning. This compound is not 
found elsewhere except in Lycophro 
(Alex. 331, irpSfffivv $rifi6Kfv<rTov) , who 
borrowed it from Soph. 

37. ov't«s KTe, : such is the situa- 
tion. Cf. El. 761, Toiavrd <roi. raOr' 




tC S*, a» ToKal^pov, €i raS* iv rourot?, ey&> 
40 Xvovo"* av ff * <f)dirTov(Ta irpoo'delfirjv nkeov ; 


€t ^p.iroinjcr€L<; koI ^wepydaei crKOTrei. 



TTOLOv TL KLVOvvevjxa ; TTOL yvuiyL'q'i ttot ct ; 


Ct Tov veKpop ^ifv T^Se Kou<^iet9 X^P^' 

ivTh.—vol: ethical dat. G. 1171; 
H. 770. 

38. IcrOXwv : sc. ircus. In accordance 
with tho principle of the ancients 
fortes creantur fortibus et 
bonis. Cf. Phil. 874, (vytv^ii ?j <t>vijis 
ifi^ tvyfvwy ri ail. 

39, 40. tI . . . irpo<r6i(fiT)v ttXcov : 
lit. u-hat more could I add, i.e. of what 
use could I he? (not as L. and S., 
what should I gain?). Cf. 0. C. 
767, ovK Ii0t\fs OfKovrt irpoaOiaOai 
X«£p'»'; — «l TttS' iv TowTois : Schol. 
f I ToCra Kpitjov iKfKtvatv. — Xvovo*' rj 
'^oirrovcra: a colloquial phrase, like 
Ti hpHiv *i Ti tpuvuv, o{/T( wcurxo»' oCrt 
ipay, having the general sense of in 
what jMssible waif. The expression is 
evidently borrowed from the art of 
weaving, " by loosening the web or 
by tying fast a new thread." Cf. 
Aj. 131G, (< fi)\ ^vyJupatv iwii avWvauv 
■rip*i. W. understands Xiovaa to 
refer definitely to Ismene's attempt 
by entreaties to conciliate Creon, and 
i^irrovffa to her violent opposition, 
which would involve a new conflict. 
Others take Xvovaa in the sense of 

undoing, i.e. violating (like Aueti' v6noy), 
and tipdiTTovaa in the opposite sense 
of confirming (Schol. jScjSaioCo-a) tho 
ilecree. So L. and S. 

41. ^cpycUrd : the ending -« for 
the more usual -p is freq. in the dia- 
logue. Cf. 90, as. See G. 624; H. 

42. Kiv8vv(v|ia : cognate accus. after 
the first two verbs in the preceding 
verse. — -yvwfit|s : i)art. gen. G. 1088 ; 
II. 757. — €l: from *7/xj. Cf. 0. C. 
170, iror Tjs (ppoyriSoi ^KBt); 

43. Tlie const, of 41 is continued 
as if 42 had not intervened. An- 
tigone's calm decision presents a 
strong contrast to the painful agita- 
tion of Ismenc. — ^v: together with 
TpSt x*p''> '•*'■ ""7 ^MP X*P'- Antigone 
holds up her riglit hand as she speaks. 
Others join x*p' directly with Kov<pif7s 
and take ^vy rfiSe as equiv. to ^hy ifiol. 
— Kov<^t(ts : Kovtpi^fiv = to raise up for 
burial. Antigone's first intention is 
to lift the body with Ismene's help, 
and give it proper burial. Being un- 
able to do tiiis unaided, she sprinkles 
the dust. 




■^ yap i/oets OavreLv (T<j) , aTropprjrou Troket ; 


45 Tou yovv ifxov Kai rov aov, ■rjv crv jMr) de\it)S, 
ahek^ov ' ov yap S17 Trpohovcr dXaJaofiai. 


CO cr^erXta, KpeouTO<s ai/TeLprjKoro'S ; 


dW ovheu avT(o Totv ifi(ov fx elpyeiv fiera. 


OLfjLOL' (j^povrjcTOv, ft) KacrLyuTjTrj, uaTTjp 
50 a»9 v(ov 0,776^^179 hvcrKXeT]<s t dncoXeTO, 

46 W. brackets this verse. 

44. 7cip: expresses surprise, like 
Lat. nam, Eng. ichat, why. What, 
do you intend, etc. Cf. also 574, 732, 
736. — <r«|>€' and the Dor. viv are 
used by the tragedians for the masc. 
and fern., sing, and plur. o-^e is some- 
times used reflexively, and viv may 
be neut. — diropptjTov : in appos. with 

45. Tov . . . €|M)v ktL : in appos. 
with (T<pe. — OeX^s : sc. Bairreiv. An- 
tigone says " I shall at any rate bury 
my brother, and in doing that yours 
also, if you shall not be willing to do 
it." Others with a different punctua- 
tion : " I shall at least bury my brother 
even if you shall not be willing to 
bury yours." 

47. (TXcrXCa : daring, reckless. Is- 
mene comes back to the thought 
of 44. 

48. ovSe'v: adv. — Tuve|xwv: though 
plur., refers particularly to Poly- 

nices. Cf. robs iplKovs, 10. G«n. of 
separation with etfryeiv. — (ura: i.e. 

50. "Ismene now bids her sister 
reflect upon the series of misfortunes 
wliich had befallen their ill-starred 
family, and not add by her imprudent 
conduct to their troubles." Bl. — v«^v: 
dat.of interest. — direxOTJs Svo-kXctis re : 
detested and infamous. For the Hom. 
version of the Theban myth, see Hom. 
Od. xi. 271 ff. In the three plays writ- 
ten by Soph, on the Oedipus legend 
the details of the story are varied to 
suit the purpose of each play. In the 
0. C, the aged king passes from earth 
by a glorious translation; the Thebans 
desire the possession of his grave, 
and the place of his departure be- 
comes in Attic legend a sanctuary of 
refuge. In the 0. T., the death of 
the king does not follow upon his 
self-inflicted blindness, and in this 



npo^ avTo^xttpbiv a/xTrXaKTy/iciTwr SiTrXa? 
oi/rei9 apd^a<: avro? avrovpyo) X^P^' 
€ir€tTa fJiTJrrfp koL yvvrj, hnrXovv ivo^, 
nXeicraunv apTOj/aiaL XwySarat ^iov • 
55 rpCrou 8* a8€X<^a* hvo fxtav Kaff rjfiepav 


Koi'^w KareipyacrauT in aWrjXoiv xi^poiv. 
vw S* au fiova 817 vo) XcXei/x/xeVa (rKonei 
WTtfi KaKioT oXou/xc^, ct vofjiov fiia 
eo ^<f>ou Tvpdvvtav rj Kpdnq irape^LjjLev. 

punge also ipi^at is prior in time to 
Skm. The blinding; of his eyes fol- 
lowa upon the suicide of locasta in 
the 0. T., and this is not contradicted 
by httra (5>3), as this word here sim- 
ply introduces the second fact of the 
narration without regard to sequence 
in time. 

51. vpot: in ronsequence of. Cf. 0. 
T. 1230, -rp^i rlvis -wot' alrias ; — avTO- 
^lipwy : lit. caught in the very act. The 
adj. is transferred here from the doer 
to the thing done, and the idea is that 
Oedipus was caught in the guilt of in- 
cest We may render, misdeeds dis- 
eovtrrd at the. vertf time they toere done. 
The aeoae self-detected commonly given 
is faTored by Jebb, and is supported 
by the later representation found in 
tbe 0. T., in which the detection 
through the efforts of Oedipus him- 
self is an inrention of the poet which 
is foreign to the original form of the 
myth. — SivXat : see on 14. 

63. SiirXovv firot: Schol. itw\ovy 
CrofUL txovfa. iJouble in reference to 
locasta's relation to Oedipus. 

64. C/. 0. T. 120.3, ol 8^, Kp*^Lcurri,y 
r^f yvrtum' ia*liofL*p rKtKrcuoiy aiupat- 
ffut ifiW^wXt-ffiimy. — XwpOTCU : ends 

55. Tp^Tov 8* : ns if itpwrov fiiv had 
preceded tufira in the enumeration. 
— 8vo |i(av : see on 13. 

56. avTOKTOVOvvTC : by mutual slaugh- 
ter, as if ii\Krf\oKToyovyTt. Cf. 172. 
The refl. is used in the reciprocal 
sense in 145 also. Cf. Aesch. Sept. 
806, TfOyaaiy iK x^P^" avT0KT6yii)y. 

57. KarfipYoo-avTO kt*. : translate 
as if it were KaTfipydxrayro X'P"'^ fi6pov 
i-K bx\i)Koi\. This use of tirl is com- 
mon. Cf. Hom. //. iii. 132, t-w' kK- 
K-fl\otffi ipfpoy iroKvSaKpvy "Apria. — x*" 
poly : dat. of means, by violent hands. 
X*fp, woDj, and similar words are often 
added for the sake of vividness. 

58. Si]': gives emphasis to fi6ya, 
like Eng. all alone. — yw: transferred 
from the dependent sent, and made 
more emphatic. Prolepsis. See H. 

59. Sa-tf : by how much. — KOKurra : 
i.e. of all the members of the royal 
house. Ismene represents the case 
in an exaggerated tone, so as to work 
upon the feelings of her sister. — 
oXov|u6a : change of number. See 
on 14. — ydfiov ^Uf, : In defiance of the 
law. In 79, Plx iroKiruv. 

60. Tvpayywy : plur. for sing., as in 
10. Tlic gen. limits both substs. 



aXX hn^oelv )(p-q tovto fxev yvvcu^ otl 
€<f>vfi€v, ft»9 irpo<; avSpa^ ov fia^ov/xeva • 
eireLTa 8' owe/c' dp)(6ix€(Td* eV Kpeura-ovow, 
/cat TavT OLKOveiv Kan twvS' oKylova. 
65 eyu) fJL€v ovv airovcTa Toif<i vtto ^dovo<; 
^vyyvoiav lcr)(^u>, a>9 jSid^ofxaL rdSe, 
rot? €1/ reXet ^e^oxri Treto'o/Ltat • to yap 
TrepLcrard TTpdcrativ ovk ej^et vovv ovSa/a. 


ovT av KeAevcraLiJ, ovt av, et tf€KoL<; en 

61. TOVTO |MV : adv., in the first place, 
with which eiretra 8f' below is corre- 
lated. Cy 0. C. 440, toGto /ieV . . . o« Se. 
Cy: also PAj7. 1346, rovro fxev . . . elra. 
— -ywaiKc: pred. after f(pv/xey. See 
G. 907 ; H. 596. L. and S. <piu B. II. 
Cf. 79. 

62. ws: join with frnxovfitva; lit. 
as not being about to contend, i.e. as 
not fitted (by nature) to contend. Cf. 
0. T. 625, us oiix vtffi^dfy \fy(ts; 
El. 1025, iis oiix^ ffvvSpdaovaa vovOt- 
rels rdSe. The same sentiment is found 
in El. 997, yvyi) fitv ou5' aviip e(pvs, (T0e- 
vfis 5' eKaatrov rwv ivavriuv X*f"* 

63. ovvck'. . . oKoveiv : three consts. 
are proposed : (1) oSueKa = on, be- 
cause, and oKovdv depends on i<pvn.ev. 
(It may be objected that oKoveiv is 
not stated to be a determination of 
nature but a result of circumstances.) 

(2) ovvfKa as before, but okovhv de- 
pends on xp^ supplied from 61. (But 
is not the principal notion in iwoetv ? ) 

(3) ovviKa = that, and aKoveiv depends 
on apx^fif<T0a as an epexegetic inf., 
where So-re might be prefixed. So W. 
and most editt. — dpxoK^vda : for the 
form, see G. 777, 1 ; H. 376 D, c. 

04. Kal . . . k£ti : both . . . and still. 

— oKOvciv : obey. Cf. Elect. 340, twi» 
KpaTOvyruv (<rrl itivr' aKovarfa. — 
twvSc : refers to the same as roSra. 

65. TOWS viro xOovos : refers to 
Polynices. In 77 Antigone first refers 
to the gods. The plur. as in 10. 

66. The tragic writers often use in 
place of the verb the corresponding 
subst. with ex*"*) ^<''X*"'> *'fM*"'> Tp(<l>(iv, 
riOtffOai, to make prominent the state 
implied in the subst. — toSc : accus. 
of cognate meaning, the noun being 
implied in the verb. G. 1054; H. 
716 b. Cf. Lat. haec cogor. Cf. 

67. P<P(wri : the verbs come, go, and 
stand are often used by the tragedians 
for the more colorless become and be. 
Cf. Elect. 1056, orav «V kokoTs Pe&'fiKTis. 

— Ismene refers to Creon. 

68. inpurard : things superfluous, 
hence extravagant. 

69. av: in anticipation of Sp^v^, 
before which it is repeated. Such a 
repetition of iu often occurs when 
special emphasis is to be given to 
some word or phrase in close connec- 
tion with which &v is then placed, 
as ifi.ov yt in this sent. See GMT. 



70 npd<r<r€Uf, ifiov y av 17860)9 ^p<fr)<; fiera. 
aXX* tcr^ OTToia croi SoKel' k€luou 8' iyo) 
dd^jfta. KoKov fioL TovTO TTOLOva-ji Ocwew • 
i^Ckq /xcT* avTov K€L(rofiaL, <f>i\ov fiera, 
o<Tia irawovpyrja'acr . iirei nXcuou )(povo<; 

76 tw Sci fJL* api(TK€LV TOt? /CCtTft) TUiV IvdoZe ' 

fKCt yap aUl K€L(TOfiaL. o"ot 8' ei ook€i, 
TO. T(ou 0€wv arrLfx arip.dcra(T ej(C. 


iyiii fia^ ovk arifia noLOVfiai, to oe 
fiujf. TToXiTiov hpau e<f)W dfjLT])(avos. 


80 (TV fi€v Ta8' &j/ TTpov)(oC ' iyo) he 817 Td(f>ou 
^cicrovcr' dh€k<f)^ (^iXraTaj iropevcrofJiaL. 

71 W. oirotV 76 W. del. 

70. i^oi : with fi»Ta ; for the accent, 
•eeG.llfl.l; 11.109.— J^ws: sc.i^ol. 
Cf. 4.MJ. Traiisl. : would i/our actinij 
with we l>e injreenhle to mr. 

71. XaV oirota <roi SoKtt: l>e such 
as seem.1 (/ooil in ifour sitjht (i.e. base). 
toBi tmm tlfil. Cf. Phil. 1041), roiov- 

72. Oaul'** •' the position of tliis word 
and the following asyndeton {^ivc em- 
phasio and indicate the firm determi- 
nation of the heroine. "Antigone 
knows from the beginning, with the 
heightened consciougneBg of passion, 
the consequences of her act. There 
is no ' irony of fortune ' so far as 
she is concerned." Camj). 

74. iwok iravovpYnjo-oo-a : presents 
in a striking light tlie entire conflict 
of this tragwly. Antigone violates the 
decree of the ruler, but in doing so 
•be performs a religious and holy 

deed. Cf. 924. The form of the 
expression is tlie so-called oxymoron. 
So in Eng. " cruel kindness," " wise 
nonsense." The Oxford edit, quotes 
from Young's Ni(jht Thowjhts, " with 
pious sacrilege a grave I stole." 

75. 6v : accus. of duration of time. 
— T«v kvQa&f. concisely for ^ %v Su 
fi api(TK(tv ro7s ivOdSf. For the gen., 
seeG. 1153; H. 043 b. 

76. Utt: i.e. in Hades. 

77. TO TW Ocwv ?VTi(ia : i.e. & rols 
Otots (irrt/ia vofii^fTai, the rites of 
burial. — dxifiourao-' €X€ : see on 22. 

78. 79. TO 8pdv : join with d/i^x«- 
Koj. G. 1546; II. 1)01. I am incapa- 
ble of acting a>/uinst the will, etc, 

80. Sv irpovxoio : irpo4xf<f9ai, hold be- 
fore one's self us a screen, hence alletje as 
a pretext. For the opt. with &u express- 
ing mild conimaud, see GMT. 237. — 
8^ : now, as the next thing to be done. 




oiixoL Ta\aunj<s, a»9 vTrephehoLKoi crov. 


fJLT] fJiOV TTpOTap^ei • TOV (TOP i^OpOoV TTOTfJ^OV. 


dW ovu TTpofxrjvvcrrj^; ye tovto fir)S€i>L 
85 Tovpyov, Kpv(f)y Se Kcude, crvv 8' avroo? eyw. 


OLfiov, KaTavha. ttoWov e)(OLcop ecrei 
a-tyaxr, iav fxrj Tracrt Kr)pv^r)<; rctSe. 


depfxrjv inl ifw)(po'i(TL Kaphtav e)(et9. 


dX\* oTS* apicTKOva ot? p,(xki(T0' dSeu/ ^e XPiy. 


90 et /cat hwrjaei y • dW a.p.rf)(ai.v(iiv e/aa?. 

82. ToXaCvtts : with ol/iot and &y.0L 
tlie trajjic writers connect prons. and 
adjs. in the gen. only when these refer 
to tlie second or tliird pers. For the 
first pers. the nom. is used. Hence ra- 
Xaivris must refer to Antigone. See G. 
1129; H. 761. — ws: excl.; so in 320, 
1178, 1270. 

84. dXX* oiJv : but at all events. — 
TrpopiTlvv'<rr|S • • • (ir]8€vC : the usual 
position of the neg. be/ore the com- 
mand is here reversed. So Phil. 3.32, 
otfioi (f>pd(TTis fioi fni) irepa. For the 
subjv. in prohibition, see G. 1346 ; 
H. 874 a. 

86. ot|M>i: here an excl. of impa- 
tience. Cf. 320. Oh, no! Speak it out 

(KaravSa) '. — iroXXo'v : adv. accus. 
This form, which is Ion., occurs in 
tragedy besides here only in Track. 
1196 {-rcoWhv €Aaioi/),and there also in 
a trimeter. 

87. (TiYcdcra : by your silence, iaf firi 
KTe. explains a-tyaxra further. Such a 
neg. additional clause to give empha- 
sis to the affirmation is not infrequent. 
Cf. 443, 492. Antigone shows her in- 
creasing emotion. 

88. 0€p|xi)v f irl t(n>xpouri : you have 
a heart hot for chilling deeds, i.e. that 
cause one to chill wjth fear. So 
Horn, speaks of <p60os Kpv(p6s, and 
Find, has KpvSev fidvTevfia. 

90. c4JLT)x.dva>v : you desire imprac- 




ovKow, OTouf Brf firf adivoi, nenava'Oficu, 



CI ravra Xcfct?, ixOapel /xcv i^ ifiov, 
ixOpa he T^ BavovTL wpocrKetcreL Slkjj. 
96 aXX* ea p.e kol ttju i^ ifxov Svcr^ovXCav 
traOew to Bcu^bi/ tovto • neCarofxaL yap ov 
Too'ovroi' ovSev, wore firf ov icaXaJ? Ooj/eu'. 

aXX* 6t SoKci <TOl, aT€l)(€. TOVTO S' LCrd*, OTL 

avov^ p.€v epx^L, rot? <^tXot9 8* opdiaq <f)C\Yf. 

ticttble things. iZirara Brip^s wa« almost 

91. ovKovv : to be distinf^uished 
from otKouy. — v(irat(rofuu : the tense 
b emphatic. See G. 1260. 

92. ifi)^j{v: adv., at all ; join with 
oi. SeeG. 1000; 11.719. 

93. ^x^*^^: paae. in sense. — {( 
ifuoi : differs from inr ifiou as indicat- 
ing Bource rather than agency. It sug- 
gests 41 ifiov in 95. 

94. Contrasted with the sentiment 
of 73. — vpooTulam 8tiqj : you will 
be justly hateful to him that is dead. 

96. fo: one syllable by synizesis. 
Cf. O. T. 1461, iAA' fa M« yaUiy.—ii 
ipam : more emphatic than in'f)y. Cf. 
1219; Elert. 019, i, in aoZ 9v<rfi4vtta. 

96. TO Swvov TOVTO : sarcastic ; 
what teems to you go dreadful, referring 
to the thought of 69. — ov : stands 
after its verb, as in 22.3. 

97. )ii) ov koXmi 6av(tv: Schol. 
oiJir Sttfitf w*iaofuu irtp fit t^i tv- 

K\*lca rov KoXov Bavdrou i.iroar(pi]au. 
For fjiii ov where ov strengthens the 
preceding neg., see G. 1610 ; H. 1034. 
99, f px<i : in the sense of going 
away also in 1100, 1107. — to£s <t>^oi,s : 
the sense as in 73; you are truly full 
of love for your loved ones, meaning 
esp. Polynices. So W. and many 
editt. following the Schol., (vvoIkus 5e 
r<f 6av6vTi. But this seems tame, and 
inconsistent with the character of 
Ismene, who would not wish to imply 
that her love for her brother was less 
tlian Antigone's. Cf. 67 ff. Prefer- 
able is the interpretation of Nauck, 
Bonitz, Wund., et al., who understand 
Ismene to say "however devoid of 
good sense you may be, you are still 
truly beloved by your friends," i.e. 
especially by Ismene. <plKos can mean 
either loving or beloved. — Antigone 
retires behind the left periaktos. 
Ismene returns to the women's apart- 
ments within the palace. 



Second Scene. Chorus. Afterwards Creon with two 


STpo<|>i] cL I 

100 a/cTi9 deXCov, to koXKicttov eirraTTvXw ^avp/ ®^^a 

T(x>v Trporelpoyv <f>dh<s, 
imdvOiqf; ttot , &> ^vcrea? afiepat; /3Xe(f>apov, ALpfKoJuov 


Antigone goes to the N^jo-rai irvKat 
{cf. Aesch. Sept. 460), before which 
the brothers had fallen and near 
which the corpse of Polynices was 
lying. The Chorus, composed of 
fifteen venerable and prominent citi- 
zens of Thebes, enter the orchestra 
through the right parodos. They 
halt and greet the rising sun, prob- 
ably in the attitude of prayer, with 
raised arms and extended hands. 
They exult in the victory. Then 
they advance to their position about 
the thymele in the proper marching 
measure, the anapaestic, and depict 
in alternate march and dance move- 
ment the struggle and its issue. At 
the close of the ode, they give ex- 
pression anew to the joy of the 
triumph, and exhort to give thanks 
to the gods. The Chorus remain in 
the orchestra during the whole of the 
play. The first strophe and anti- 
strophe of the ode consist of smooth 
Glyconic verses, in which the first 
period portrays the advance of the 
steeds of the sun and the retreat 
of those of the enemy, and the 
second period, ^vith the resolved tri- 
brachs (108, 125), the rapidity of the 
flight and the tumult of the battle. 

vTrep peiOpoiv jMoXovcra, 

The Pherecratean verse usually forms 
the close of Glyconic periods. Be- 
tween the strophes intervene anapaes- 
tic systems. These formed in the 
oldest style of the tragedy the proper 
parodos. Here also they serve as a 
march measure. The last system 
serves to introduce the person who is 
next to appear on the stage. While 
such an announcement of the person 
never occurs in the case of menials 
or messengers, it is rarely omitted in 
other instances (once in this play, 
988) in the older drama. 

100. ocXCov: Dor. of i\4\ios, Att. 
f|A.tos. The lyric parts of the tragedy 
have many Dor. forms, since the 
odes and choral hymns in honor of 
Dionysus, from which the drama was 
developed, had their origin among 
the Dorians. 

101. €irTainJX<{> : a standing epithet 
of Thebes (cf. 119, 141), distinguish- 
ing it from Egyptian Thebes, which 
was fKar6fiirv\os. 

102. TiSv irpOTcpwv : a mingling of 
two consts., KiiWiov ruv Trporepcoy- and 
»c(£X\i<rTO«' irdvToov. So in 1212. 

103. 4<{>av6T]s : with <pav4v^ (fxloi, is an 
instance of what the rhetoricians call 
ira(r{,xv<rts. Cf. 974. Phil. 297, r^ij^' 


TOP \€v^a<rjnu*Apy60€vl^€K] (^wra ^dvTa]iravaayla., 
^vydha npoSpofiov o^xrrepo) KLvr)&a(ra ^aKivto • 

110 ov i<f> rjfieTepa yjj IloXvueCtajq, 

dpOel^ P€LK€tt}V i^ dfx<f)Lk6y(i)v, 

106. W. 'Afryoytyrj. 108. W. 6$vT6p<f. 

ifarrov pAs. — woW : at length. The 
(lay of (leliTcranc-e had been long 
wished for. 

104. pXt^ofOv: poetic for u/i/ua. 
Eur, Phutn. bA'i, calls the moon wKrhs 

105. AipKoiMV : the stream of Dirce 
flows along the western portion of the 
city, but unites afterward, north of it, 
witli the rivulet Isnienus, which flows 
along the eastern part. Soph, unites 
both under the name of the one more 
celebrated in the myth. Cf. 844. No- 
where in Greece can purer and cooler 
water be found than at Thebes. The 
Theban i>oet whom Horace calls 
" I>ircaeum cycnum " begins his first 
Olympian ode with ipiarov fiiv SSup. 
— vWp: orer. 

106. XfvKcurmv: the Argives arc 
called KfvKaairis aTpaT6s in Y,ur. Phoen. 
1000, and in Aesch. Sept. 89. This 
epithet may owe its origin to the 
similarity of sound lK»tween dpy6s 
and 'Apyot. Others suppose that the 
shields of the Argives were faced 
with a plate of metal, prob. of copper, 
an<l that this highly burnished ap- 
jK'arance is referred to not only here 
but also in 114. — Ik: with 'Apy^dtv 
is similar to //. viii. .304, /( AlvvfiriOfv. 
The addition of in completes the 
metre. Cf. the corresponding verse, 
123, of the antistrophe. See App. 

107. ^MT tt : obj. of KiirfiaaiTei, Adras- 
tus and his host. — irav<ra'y((|i : found 

only here and later in the ancient 

108. irpo8pofu>v : at headlong pace ; 
i.e. so as to become a precipitate fugi- 
tive. — o{vTcp<|>: lit. with sharper bri- 
dle. In Eng. a sharp pace means a 
rapid one. Cf. 1238, i^dav poi/t/. The 
Argives fled more rapidly with the 
daylight than before. 

109. KiVT](ra«ra: having urged on, 
refers back to okt/i and is prior to 
ixo\ovaa. The sun is said to do that 
of which it is merely the occasion. 
Cf. 0. T. 438, ^5' rififpa (piffti at koI 

110. ov : refers back to <p£)Ta and 
is the obj. of a verb to be supplied 
(Sipatv in the reading of W.). Schol., 
SiTiva ffTparby 'Apyfiioy ijyayfy 6 Tlo\u- 
vflKfji, which led W. first to propose 
fltrfiyayty, and Boeckh to insert dya- 
ywv Bovpios. 

111. dfOcCs : I.e. from quiet repose. 
Schol., irapOfls ds duixhv koX irapo^uy- 
Otli. Some suppose that the word 
suggests the image of the bird " soar- 
ing on high." — c{: = Sid, by means of. 
— vciKcuv : two syllables by synizesis. 
See G. 47; II. 42. A play upon the 
name Uo\vvflKr\s, from iroKis and 
vftKos. Cf. Aesch. Sept. 829, o\ 8^t' 
opBiis kot' i-Kuvvfiiav Koi ■KoKvvfiKtIi 
&Komo. Eur. Phoen. CJO, UoKvvtiKnv 
vtiKiwv iiewvvfiov. — dpttiXoYMV : with 
words on both sides, hence wrangling. 
Cf. Eur. Phoen. 600, ifuplKticTos tpis. 




* * * o^ia j Kkdtfiiv , 
atero? eg yrjv w? V7ref)€TrTr), 
XevKT]^ ^toi^b? TTTepvyil crreyavos, 

^vv ff tTTTTO/cd/xot? KopvOeqaiv. 

'AvTwrrpoc})!! d. ^ , / d 

o"Tas 8' v\frkp fieXd^pcov ^ovjCiicraLcrLV djxcfyt^avcjv 
Kv/cXoj Xoy^at? iTrToiTn^ov crrofxa, 
120 ^a, TTyoti/ TToO^ 'dfierepajv at/xctrwv yivvcnv TrXrjcrdrjvaL 

re I /cat i (rrecfxivcjfia ^rrvpyaiv 

112. W. wpcrev k€lvo<s 8' o^ea /cAa^wi/. 

113. W. auTos ws y^v VTrepeirTrj. 
122. W. yevva-L TrXrjaOrjvaL koI irpiv. 

112. d^ta KXa^cDV : a figure freq. 
met witli in Hoin. Cf. II. xvi. 429, 
Sxir alyvtriol yafi\f/wt'vxfs irfrpri e^' 
{npri\ri fxeydXa KKaCoyre ^d.x<^VTai. 

113. «s: for the accent, see G. 138, 
2; H. 112. — virep^irTTj : Jltw over: 
with els the sense is to liover over and 
swoop down upon, after the manner 
of an eagle. 

114. XevktJs KTf. : covered with 
plumage ivhite as snow. See on 106. 
The gen. is that of characteristic. 
Cf. 0. T. 533, r6\/xT)s irpSawirov. Cf. 
Aesch. Sept. 194, vKpdSos ^pSfxos eV 

" An eagle stooped, of mighty size, 
His silver pluming breast with snow contend- 
ing." — Congreve's Opera of Semele. 

116. LiriroKd|xois KopvOco-o-iv : an 
Hom. expression. Cf. II. xiii. 132, 
'nnv6KOjj.oi K6pv6es Kafjurpo'icfi <pd,Koiaiv. 
The dat. in -taai is used elsewhere by 
Soph, only in lyric parts, as in 976, 

117. oTcls 8* virtp : prob. refers to 

the position of the Argive camp on 
the Ismenian hill. — The image of 
the eagle is dropped, and the savage 
eagerness of the foe is likened to the 
fury of a monster thirsting for blood. 
Thus the poet is gradually led into 
changing the likeness from an eagle 
to a dragon. A somewhat similar 
change of image occurs in Aesch. 
Sept., where Tydeus is first likened 
to a SpdKcov (381) and then to a ^vnos 

118. kvk\(j>: adv., all around. Cf 

119. eirrajroXov o-Td|ia: month of 
seven gates, a bold turn for seven 
gates which served as mouths. Cf. 
Eur. Suppl. 401, d/i<p' eirraffrdfiovs 

121. ai}M.T<t>v : gen. of fulness. The 
pi. of alfia is not found elsewhere 
in Soph. Aesch. has it eight, Eur. 
nine times. — •yewo-iv: dat. of place. 
See G. 1196; H. 783. — irXTio-efivai : 
inf. after wplv. See G. 1470; H. 955. 



ir€VKa€v0' *li<f>ai(rTOP iKelu. toio? afX(f>L va>T €T<x6,i 
125 Trarayo? " \p€o<i, aurnrdka) SvcrxeCpcj/jia SpaKouTL. 

Zev9 yap peydXr)*; ykoxraiq'i Kopnov^ 
VTr€p€\6aip€L, Kttt (r(f>a<; ecriSwt' 
iroXXw pevpaTL irpocrvicra-opevov^ 
130 )(pv(rov Kaua)(rj<i virepoirra, 

TraXrw piirr^i irvpX ^ak^ihuiv 

vliajv oppoivr oKakd^at. 

130. W. vjrtpoimpf. 

123. vfVKoLcvd' "B^oioTov: of the 
gfni is prtulicatfd what iK'longs really 
to his gift alone; so in 1007. The 
fire «>f torches is meant, these being 
usually made with pitch. 

124-126. Such a tumult of irar teas 
raised about his rear {i.e. of the retreat- 
ing Argives), aw onset not to be resisted 
htf the drayon foe. rolos always gives 
the reason in Soph, for what precedes, 
here for f0a, Cf. 0. T. 1303, ou8' iai- 
Sfiy ivyofial Off rolay tpplmiy irapfxfn 
/Ml. Aj. 000, oUroi fff yJ\ ris v0pla7i, 
rolop ^v\ajca dft^l ffot Ktl^u. — ctoBt) : 
like Tflfttv fioiiv. Cf. Horn. //. ,\vii, 
M3, ixl TlaTp6K\<fi TtraTo KpaTtpi) 
bcniy7\. — Sv<rxf (pw|iA : used only here. 
Cf. ivcxtipttfoi, hard to sub<lue. Nom. 
in appos. with -rdrayoi. — SpoKOvn: 
dat. of interest with ivax*ip*«tui. ipd- 
KMP is a term freq. used of an enemy. 
So Aesch. Cho. 1047, ivo7v lpaK6vroiv, 
of Acgisthus and Clytaemnestra ; Eur. 
OreU. 479, b firfrpo^yrijt tpixwv, of 
Orestes. In Aesch. Sept. 290, the 
Theban chorus fears the Argives 
ipiKorrat fit tit w*\tiis, and in 381, 
Tydeus, one of the assailants, /xapywy 
li% ipixmy Boa. 

129. ^v|UiTi : dat. of manner, ^cv/xa 
of an armed host, freq. Cf. Aesch. 
Pers. 412, (tfOfia TlfpffiKov arparov. 

130. KavaxTjs: \it. in a great stream 
of clank of gold, i.e. of clanking gold. 
The reference is to the noise or clank 
of their gilded weapons on the march. 
— vvcpoirra: disdainfully; neut. pi., 
used adv. Cf. 0. T. 883. «* 8t' t.j 
{nrtpoTTa x^P"'^" ^ f^iyifi iropfitTai. 

131. iraXT<a Kri. : smites with bran- 
dished thunderbolt. The word toAt^ 
suggests the zig-zag flicker of the 
lightning. — PoXptSiov c'lr' (Sxpcav : upon 
the summit of the battlements. The 
metaphor is taken from the SpS/ios 
SlavKoi, in which the runner was to 
complete the entire circuit and re- 
turn to the starting-point ; hence 

133. opfMorra: in agreement with 
the supplied obj. of ^jirrei; one who 
was hurrying. The reference is to 
Cai)aneus, one of the seven that led 
the Argive host. Cf. Aesch. Sept. 432 ; 
Eur. Phoen. 1174. The fall of Capn- 
neus was a favorite representation in 
art, especially in gem-cutting. An 
Etruscan sarcophagus represents him 



am trvTTO^ o em. ya Trier e TavTa\(o6eL<;, 
135 Trvp(f)6po^ 09 t6t€ fxaLVOfxepa ^vv opfxa 

^aK^evoiv eTreTTvei pnral'i i^dCcTTcov dvefKov. 
et^e 8' dXXa to, fxeu, 
140 aXXa 8' eTT* dXXot? iTreu(ofj,a CTTV^ekitfiiv p.eya^" Xpiq^ 

eTTTOL Xo'^ayoL yap i<f> inra TrvXat? 
ra^devTE^ ktol 7rpo<s tcrou? eXnrov 

138. W. TO. Ato's. 

falling headlong from a scaling-lad- 
der. Three gems represent the light- 
ning flashing behind Mm. 

134. oarrLTUTtvi : pred. with ireVe; 
lit. struck back, i.e. with a counter 
blow. In return for the fire which he 
wished to kindle, he was struck by the 
fire from heaven. Or, striking back, 
i.e. with a rebound from the earth that 
beat him back. SchoL, fivw^ev rinrels 
inrh Tov Kepavvov KarwOev 5' inrh ttjs yTJs. 
Suid. explains avrirxnros by rh oiv 
6ira>ffovv dvTi^ouvov t^ wp^. So most 

135. irvp4>opo$: as Jire-bearer ; for 
emphasis placed before the rel. clause 
in which it belongs. Cf. 182. Cf. 0. 
C. 1318, eCxfrai Kairavfvs rh &{)fir]s 
aarv Srjwfffiv irvp'i. 

136. PaKxcvuv tireirvti : frenzied 
was blowing against it (sc. rp ir6\et). 

137. With blasts of most hostile 
winds; cf. 930. The furious onset 
of Capaneus is likened to a tor- 

138. Ta |X€v : the things just men- 
tioned, sc. the boastful defiance of 
Capaneus. — aXX^ : otherwise, i,e. than 

he expected. In the next verse all 
the others with their different fates 
are contrasted with him. Cf. Phi- 
lostratus. Imagines i. 26 (p. 402), aird- 
\ovTO 5' oi fifv oAAot SSpaffi koI \idois 
Kol TTfKfKfcrt, Kairaveiis Se Xeyfrai Ke- 
pavv^ 0e$Krj(rdai, irp6r(pos K6ffK(p ^aKiiiv 
rhv Aia. 

139. arTV«{>cXi|<ov : Schol. rapdcr- 

140. Sc^Mo-cipos : found only here. 
The sense is, with the strength and 
dash of a right trace-horse. The 
horse on the right side in the race had 
to be the stronger and more swift be- 
cause it passed over the greater dis- 
tance in rounding the turning-posts 
of the race-course from right to left. 
Cf. El. 721, Zf^ihv avfls aeipaiov 
tinrov. Aesch., Agam. 1640, compares 
a proud man to aetpatpopov KpiOuvra 

141. These chieftains are named 
by Aesch. in his " Seven against 
Thebes." Afterwards by Soph., O. C. 
1311 ff. Adrastus, who, ace. to the 
myth, escaped, is not usually reckoned 
among the seven. 



Zrjvl TponaCo) TTay\aKKa reXr), 
nXrjv Tolv (TTxryepoiv, oi Trarpoq evo5 
146 /xTfTpo*; T€ /u,ta9 (f)vuT€ Kaff avTolv 

hiKparel^ Xoy^a? crT-qaavT i)(eTOu 
KOLUOv davdrov p.ipo'i afi^Ho. 

'AvTMTTpO^ P*. 

dXXa yap a fj.€yaka>uvp.o<; r)kde NtVa 
TO. TToXvapfiOLTa) duTL\apeLaa WiyySa, 
150 €AC fxeu hr) noXcjKou TOiv vvv diade \iqcriJiO(Tvvav, 
Oeuiu 8c vaoifS xopoi<; 

151. W. )^p(wv vvv 6€<rdai. 

143. Tpova£y: Schol. Si& t^ <l>vya- 
i*i*iy Koi rpoTt^v iroittv rStv TroKt/xluv. 
— WXt| : tribute, offeriufts. I^fl 
the tribute of their brazen panoplies. 
After gaining a victory, it was cus- 
tomary to hang up the amis taken 
from the foe as trophies sacred to 

144. Tolv oTvycpovv : the two wretched 
men. "Tlie fall of the brothers, each 
by the other's hand, left it undecided 
which was the conqueror, which the 
conquered, so that they supplied no 
rtXri to Zeus." Schn. — Nor would 
anus jHtlluted with the blood of 
kindre<l Ik- de«licated to Zeus. 

145. avToiv : see on 56. 

146. SiKparctt : co-equally victor!- 
out, i.e. each against the other. In 
Aj. 252, the Atridae are called "co- 
e<|ual8 in power." The Schol. explains 
by Sti dK\i\Kov% dwticrttyav. W. takes 
it hero in the sense of f>oth the strong 
(gpeart). — ^x"^* • • • ^f^ = " Each 
strove for sole inheritance, but they 

share equally in a death which eacli 
has given and each has received." 

148. dXXd yap : yap confirms or 
gives the reason for the thought 
introduced by dWd, which may be 
either left to be supplied, as in 
155, or explicitly added, as in 150, 
with 8^. In the latter case, the sent, 
introduced by ydp may be taken as 
simply parenthetic, as in 392. 

149. iroXvap|iATC|i : Pind. calls 
Thebes tpiKap/xaros, fvdpfiaros, irKd^iir- 
xos, xP^'f^f-"'''^''^- — aVTixap€t«ra : re- 
joicing in the face of, joyfully greeting. 
The prep, indicates the direction as 
in dirrtB^tira), dyri\dfiiru. Some prefer 
to follow the interpretation of a 
Schol., rejoicing mutualli/. 

150. CK : afer. — 6(<r6< Xtja-fMxrv- 
vov: = \de«T0f. Cf 0. T. V"A, iOtaff 
iwKTTpoifyfii), and see on 66. Supply 
avTtoy from itoXtfioiv with \r\<Ttio(rvvav. 

152. Ocwv: one syllable by syni- 



BaK;(tos ap^oL. 

155 dXX' o8e ya/3 St) ^aatXevg ^(opa^, 

Kpecjv 6 MevoLKeo)^, peo^o<i [rayo?], 
veapoLcn decov em arvvTv^iaL<s 
-^(opei, Tiva orj fXTjTiu ipecrcrcov, 
OTL (TvyKkr^Tov TTjvhe yepovTOiv 

160 Trpovdero Xecryr^v 

KOLV<^ KTjpvyixaTL 7r€ix\jja<s ; 

156 ff. W. veoxfio's vy w — 

w KJ w <^ veapoLCTL Oewv 

eirl (rvvTVXiaL<; ^^wpet, tlvcl By]. 

153. iravwxCois: the joyful pro- 
cession sliall celebrate the praises 
esp. of the patron god of the city, 
Dionysus (1122), to whom choral 
songs and dances (1146) by night are 
most appropriate ; and besides, visit 
all the temples and altars of the 

154. cXeXCx^uv : shaking Thebe 
(with his dancing). Lat. pede ter- 
ram qiiatiens. Find., Pyth. vi. 50, 
applies this epithet to Poseidon. 
Connect 0i7j3as with this word, lit. 
the shaker of Thebe. For such a gen. 
many parallels are found, e.g. 0. C. 
1348, T'^ffSe Stj/aoCxos x^*"'<^^> Aesch. 
Sept. 109, iroXloxoi x^""*^*- — BeiK- 
\u>s : often for Bolkxos. — ^PX^** • 
the change from the subjv. in ex- 
hortation to the opt. expressing a 

155. dXX' . . . ■ycip : But, hold, or, 
enough, for, etc. — o8« : join with 
Xopil, here comes. Cf. 526, 626. 

156. Kpc'cov and Mcvoikcms are 
scanned with synizesis. — ra-yo's : a 
conjecture of W. See App. 

158. Tiva. 8t] : what, pray. They 
wonder why they have been sum- 
moned. — tpcorcuv : as iroptpvpeiv 
TToWd, /caA.xoij'611' eiros (20) express 
figuratively the troubled and uncer- 
tain state of an agitated mind, so 
here the conscious and determined 
action of the mind is indicated by 
the figure of rowing. Similar is Aj. 
251, Toias ipeaffovaiv dirfiKds. Cf. also 
Aesch. Ag. 802, TrpaTriSuv otaKa ve^ojv. 

159. on : introduces the reason 
of the enquiry. — o-v-yKXtiTOV : an 
allusion to the extraordinary session 
of the ecclesia. 

160. irpovOcTo: appointed. The mid. 
means for a conference with himself. 
Cf. Luc. Necyom. 19, irpotOea-av at 
Tcpvraveis fKKKr^ffiav. 

161. KTipw-ypwiTi : dat. of means. — 
irE|it|/as : Schol. fj.eTaaTei\d/jievos. 



'KneKTohiov d. 


av8p€^, TO. fihf S17 TToXeos acr(f)a\(o<s $€ol 
TToXXoJ (rd\a) (T€CcrauT€<s (opdoxrav ttoKiv • 
vfia^ 8' eyo) TrofinoLO'LU e/c rrdvroiv hi^a 
166 eoTCiX* lK€(r6aL, tovto fieu to. Aatov 
aefioma^ ciSw? cu Opoucju del Kparr), 
TovT av0L^, rjviK OiSiVov? cjpOov ttoXlv, 
KOTrei SioiXcT*, d/M<^i tovs KeCvcjp ctl 

162. Crcon comes upon the stage 
through the middle door of the pal- 
ace, clad in royal attire, and attended 
by two heralds, after the manner of 
kings in the representation of trag- 
edy (578, 760). He delivers his throne 
address to the Chorus, who represent 
the most influential citizens of Thebes. 
In his address he declares his right 
to the succession and lays down the 
principles of his administration. This 
gives him occasion to proclaim his 
first command, which he seeks to jus- 
tify. The speech may be divided 
into the following corresponding parts 
of 8, 8, 6, 8, 6 verses, followed by 9 
and then by 4. 102-9, occasion of the 
assembly ; 170-7, Creon, the new 
ruler, not yet tried ; 178-83, his views ; 
184-91, their application to his con- 
duct; 192-7, first command; 198-206, 
second command ; 207-10, closing 
summary. — Syhptt : a respectful 
term of address, like the Eng. f/entle- 
men. woAtrai or Bij^aioi might have 
been added. — voXcot: for ir6\fus', 
not found elsewhere in Soph., but 
occurs in Aesch. (cf. Suppl. 344). 
In Eur. (cf. iS^cot, Bacch. 1026) and 
Arutoph. (cf. ^(Tto^, Vesp. 1282), the 

gen. in -01 for -«j occurs several times 
in trimeters. 

163. trdXtf <rtUravTts : alliteration. 
" The ship of state " has been a favor- 
ite figure with all poets from Alcaeus 
to Longfellow. Cf. 190. 0. T. 22, 
ir6Kis aa\fvfi Kdvaxovipiaai nipa Pv6<it> 
tr ovx ola rt <potviov aiKov. Eur. 
Rhes. 240, irav aaXfvri irdXjj. 

164. v|Jbas: obj. of (artiKa. Cf. 
Phil. 60, arfiXavris at 4^ oXkoov fio\(tv. 
Id, 494, 405, iroA.Act yap rots iyfxfvon 
fffTfWov avrhy iKfalovs irffiiruv \iras 
. . . fi iKffdSaai, where the person is 
added, as here, in the dat. to express 
the means. — ^k iravrwv 8(xci : apart 
from all, i.e. the rest. 

165. TOVTO |u'v : has its correlative 
in rovr' aidis (167). See on 61. 

166. o-c^vTos : partic. in indir. 
disc. See G. 1688; H. 982. The time 
of the partic. is impf. See GMT. 140. 

— 6p6vwv Kpdn) : enthroned power. Cf, 
O. T. 237, KpdTT) re Kal Opbvovi vifiu. 

167. Supply the thought of ai- 
^ovrai Kri. from the preceding verse. 

— <Sp6ov : f/iiided aright. 

168. 8im\(to: the poet does not 
indicate whetlier he follows here 
the tradition ace to which Oedipus 



TTolSas fxeuovra^ ejMTreoot? (f)povTJiJia(rtv. 

170 OT ovv IkeZvol 7r/309 onrkrjf; jaotyoa? ixiau 
Kad* rjjjiepav oikovTo, Traicravris re /cat 
Tr\iqyevTe<s avro^eipi (tvv jatacTjotart, 
iyo) KpoLTT) Srj Trdvra /cat dpovov^ e^oo 
yevov'i /car' dy^tcrreta rwi^ oXcjXotcov. 

175 dfiTj^avov he Travro'S dvhpos eKyiadeiv 

xfiv^-qv re Kat (f)p6in]iMa /cat yv(ofjir)u, irpiv av 
dp^ais T€ /cat pofjiOLiTLP iuTptfir)'; (fyavfj. 
ifjiol yap ocTTi^ irdaav evOvvoiv irokiv 
jjLT] T(ov dpi(TT(i)v aTTTcrat fiovXevfjLaTcou, 

died at Thebes (cf. Horn. //. xxiii, 
G79), or that which made him die in 
exile. In the later written Oedipus 
Coloneus, the sons succeed to the 
throne before the death of Oedipus. 
But the statement of the text does 
not conflict with that, St6\\v(rdai being 
a word of more general meaning than 
Ovi)<TKiiv. — K€£v«v iraiSas : descend- 
ants of Laius and of Oedipus. 

169. |A€VOVTas Krk. : remained loyal 
to (diJL(pi),u-ith steadfast purpose. 

170. cKcivoi: refers here to what 
is nearest, sc. TroiSas. But Kflvwv 
above refers, as usual, to what is re- 
mote. — oT€ : causal. — irpos : with 
ieXovTo which is pass, in sense. — 
8iir\Tjs |itav : see on 14. 

172. avTo\€ipi. KT6. : with the pollution 
of mutual murder. See on 56. avrSxfip 
in 900, 1175 is somewhat different. 

174. dtyx''"'^"* '• the neut. pi. 
adj. instead of the abstract subst. 
dyx^ffTfia. y4vovs depends on it. By 
virtue of being next of kin to the de- 
ceased. The poet makes no account 
of the other myth (Boeotian), which 
states that Polynices and Eteocles 
left sons. 

175-190. This passage is intro- 
duced by Demosthenes in his oration 
De Falsa Legatione, § 247, with ap- 
plication to his own times. — a|*t]- 
\avov : sc. tffrl. — iravros : cuius- 
que. — Se: its force, as that of yap 
in 178, is determined by the connec- 
tion as follows : " After those named 
before, to whom you were loyal, I am 
now king. But I cannot yet claim 
your confidence, because a man is 
thoroughly well known only after he 
has proved himself in the exercise of 
authority. For he who in guiding 
the affairs of state is base and cow- 
ardly is wholly to be despised." 

176. t|n)X'nv» <j>po'vTj|Jia, yvw\ki\v : feel- 
ing, spirit, judgment. — irplv av . . . 
<)>avf) : the subjv. after wpiv because 
of the neg. force in a/ti^x"'""'- ^^^ 
GMT. 638. 

177. evrpiPris : the proverb dpxv 
&vdpa SfUvva-iv, originally attributed 
to Bias, one of the seven sages, ap- 
pears in various forms in Greek 
literature. Cf. Plut. Dem. and Cic. iii. 

179. |«i . . . airrtrou. : the indie, in 
a general rel. clause. See G. 1430; 
GMT. 534. 



180 aXX* iK ff>6fiov Tov ykoi(T<Tav iyKXjjcra'; ej(Ct, 
KaKioToq etvai vvv t€ koX noKai 8o/cct. 
Kttt iiiitflv ooTi? avri ttJ? avrov Trdrpaq 
ifilkov i/o/i,i^€i, TovTou ovhafxov Xeyct). 
eyo* yoip, icrroi Zev? 6 ndvO' opoiv del, 

185 ovr' at' (ruoTnj(raLfiL ttju arrju opwv 
aT(.l\ovcrav aoTots dmi r^? crcjTTjpias, 
ovT Slu <I>l\ov ttot dvSpa hva-fxevrj ^Oovo^ 
ditp.r^v ifxaxrrw, tovto yiyvdixTKOiv on 
rfh* icTLi^ 7) (T(ot,ovcra, koI TavT7)<s ein 

190 7rX€oi^€9 6p$rj<; tov<; ^tXou? troLOVfieOa. 
TototcrS' iyo) u6p,OL(TL ttJuo' av^w ttoXlv. 

180. tov: ohj. gen. after ^/3ov. — 
('YKX|)<rat «x<i : sec on 22. C/. Shak. 
liirh. II. i. 3 : " Within my mouth 
you have engaoletl my tongue, Doubly 
portcuUised with my teeth and lips." 
Cf. 505 infra, Creon lias in mind what 
he speaks of Ix-low (289 ff.) more 
openly, sc. his own courage in publicly 
forbidding the burial of Polyniccs. 

181. iraXai: the Schol. says: koX 
wply Aflat Kal vvv St« tirl rijv eipxilf 

182. |u((ov' : as an object of greater 
value. — arr(: with the comp. instead 
of <J. So Track, bll, artp^ft yvvcuKa 
K*7vof dvrt <rov itKtov. 

183. ovSofiOv: i.e. iv oiiitfiti X^P^- 
Cf. Xen. Amib. v. 7. 28, oDi hv fKrjffOf 
ipx*>*^<^i iv oxiSffii^ fffovrai. Hence, 
/ hold in no esteem. Cf. Aesch. Pers. 
497, Otoiis vofil(uv ovSa/xov. 

184. -y*^: gives the reason of ovSu- 
fiov Kiyw. — tcTTM Z<vs : a solemn 
oath. So Track. ?,\¥.), Xcrru fx^yas Zfvs. 

186. arrl rijt a-<i>TT|p(as : added to 
T^v irifv for the sake of intensifying 

the expression by adding its opposite. 
Cf Track. 148, «'a»j t»s dvrl irapQivou 
yvvi} KAriOrj. 

187. Const., otr' tiv <pi\ov Otlfiriv 
ifi.ain-(j) ivSpa Svfffievfi x^ov6s. This is 
said in allusion to Polynioes. 

188. TOVTO 'YiYWoio'Kcov : this being 
inij convic.tidu, sc. what follows. 

189. it[8« tovttjs : both refer to 

190. 6fAr\% : upright, safe. The 
metaphor is apparent. Cf 163. — 
TOWS <j>C\ovs : our friends, i.e. those 
we have. The thought is, that upon 
the safety of tlie state depends all 
our good ; with the loss of t!ie public 
welfare we lose every private posses- 
sion. Pericles expresses tiiis thought 
very forcibly in his funeral oration 
{cf Thuc. ii. 60) as follows : Ka\&s 
fjiiv yip tpepdfifvos dvijp rh Ka0' iavrhy 
Sia^0fipofi,(vr]s ttjj irarpiSos oiiS^v ?i<rffov 
IwairJWvrai, KaKOTvx(>>v 8« iv furi;- 
Xov(fp iroWcp fiaWov Siacrcii^fTai. 

191. TOtourSc vo'(xoio-t : by such prin- 
ciples as these. — avfw : the pres., be- 



Kttt vvv dSeX<f)a TcovSe Krjpv^a'; €)(0i 
dcTTOLcn TraiScjp to)v cltt OiSlttov irepi' 
'Ereo/cXea ^lev, o? TrdXew? vTvepixa^utv 

195 okoike TTjahe, TrdvT dpicrTevcra^ SopC, 
Td(l)(p re Kpvxliai, /cat ra rravT i^ayvicrai 
a Toif; dpi(TTOi<i ep\eTai Kara) veKpoi^' 
rov 8' av ^vaiyiov rovhe, YlokvveiK-qv Xeyo), 
6? yrjv Trarpcpav /cat deov<; tovs iyyeueii; 

200 (f)iryd<; KareKdoiV -qdehqae jxev nvpl 
Trprja-at /cara/cy9a9, rjOeXrjcre S' at/xaro? 
/cotj'ov irdaracrdai, tovs Se SouXcu<ra9 ayeti^. 

cause Creon is already engaged in 
putting these principles into execu- 
tion, as he goes on to say. 

192. a8£X<j>d: Schol. 6/ioTa. — TolvSt: 
depends on dSeXtjid, gen. of connection 
or possession. See G. 1143; H. 754 d. 

— KT)pv|as «X" '• see on 22. 

194. The sincerity of Creon is 
apparent throughout this speech ; he 
believes honestly that this decree is 
for the best interests of the state. 
So much of the decree as related to 
Eteocles had already been fulfilled 
(25) ; solemn libations by the citizens 
and a monument alone were lacking. 

— iroXcws : a dissyllable by syni- 

196. Ta irdvT €<j>a'yvC<rai : to add 
(eiri) all sacred offerings. 

197. cpxcrai Karw: esp. the liba- 
tions poured upon the grave. What 
is done to the departed is supposed 
to pass down to Hades, and to rejoice 
or to grieve him; as Achilles says 
in //. xxiii. 179, x^'P* M<"> ^ Udrpo- 
K\e, Kal elv 'AtSao So/jloktiv iravra 
yap ^5rj rot rf\fw, ra irapoidev vK(<rTr)v. 

— Electra (Soph. El. 435 ff.) says to 

her sister, who comes to bring offer- 
ings from Clytaemnestra to the tomb 
of Agamemnon, "to the winds with 
them, etc., where none of these things 
shall approach the resting-place of 
our father." 

198. Tov |vvai|tov : repeated in 
TovTov (203), is the obj. of Krtpi^nv, 
KCDKvaat (204). — Xc-yw : AV. construes 
A67QJ eKKeKTtpvxOai fj.r]Te riva KTfpi^eiv 
fiTire KWKvffai. It is better taken in 
the sense of / mean, indicating con- 
tempt, with change in punctuation. 
Cf. Phil. 1261, av S' & Tlolavros irai, 
^i\oKTi\T-qv Xeyw, f^e\0e. 

199. cyycvcis : of his race, tutelary. 

201. irpTJo-ai : used in a general 
sense, destroy, lay waste. — Ocovs : 
refers to the images of the gods, 
the most sacred of wliich were the 
ancient statues of wood. The poet 
prob. had in mind Aesch. Sept. 582, 
■ir6\iv iraTpcfiav Kal deovs rovs eyYiVfis 
■KopOe'iv, which is there also said of 

202. KOivov : Schol. dhe\(piKov. — 
irourcurOat : the metre determines 
whether this form is from vareonai 



tnJT€ KT€pC^€U/ fllJT€ K<aKV(raC Tiva, 
906 lav 8* aOatrrov koX irpof; ouova>u Se/aa? 

Kai rrpo^ Kvvuiv kh^arrov alKiaOiv t Ih^v. 

Toioyh* €p.ov <f>p6vrjpa, kovttot ck y €fxov 

TLfxrfv Trpoi^ova ol KaKol rutv kvhiKoiV. 

aXX' ooTt? €vvov<; r^Se r^ TrdXet, Oavuiv 
210 KoX J^oiv 6p.oCa)^ k^ kfJLOv Tt/xiyo-erai. 


<roi ravT apecr/cct, nai MevoLKi<o<; Kpecav, 
Toi' Tyhe bvcuovif kol tou evfieir^ ttoXci. 

203. W. (KKdOJpVxOcU. 211. W. KVp€lV. 

or wJ^fieu. Fijfurative, and exprcs- 
Bive of RTcat fury. C/. El. 542, 
*A<8tit rif' Ififpoy tax* iaiffoffdat rSiv 
ifiMV Ttitytty; Horn. //. iv.35, ti 8i <rvy' 
i$tijb¥ /3«/3pw0oit npiofiov. — Tovs 8c : ir- 
n-fnilar cophI., as if rSiy fxiv atfiaros 
■aiaaaBai liad preceded. 

204. Tiva : fpery one, or with the 
ncR., no one, whoever he may be. 
The infs. of this verse vary in tense 
without much difference in sense. 

205 f. Const., fay tiBarroy {rovroy) 
tffias (in appos.) iinrrhy kcH irphs olu- 
yiy Kol wphs KuvHy. — Sffios : in distinc- 
tion from ytKpot and ytKvs, commonly 
means a livinu l>ody, or, as here, the 
person in his bodily form, like nw/xa 
in prose. C/. 044. — tSctv : like I.«t. 
atpectu, join with alKiaOty. Cf. 0. T. 
792, yiyos 6pay irXriToy. Aj. 818, Swpoy 
dy^pht ix^'^CTov ipav. 

TXfl. The peroration refers with 
the word ^fxiyrtfia to the main theme 
(176) of the address. 

206. Tif»]v irpo^(ov<ri : receive honor 

before (in preference to) the just. A 
rhetorical exaggeration : the issue is 
only as regards e</ual honor. In like 
manner the ruler states the case ex- 
travagantly in 48(5, 760, 1040. 

209. 5<ms : sc tiy ^ or iarl, — Oavwv 
Kol 5«i' : the more emphatic word first. 

211. The Chorus indicates, in a 
resiwctful spirit, its disapproval of 
the conduct of the ruler by the em- 
phatic position of act, by the use of 
■wou (21.3), by characterizing Polyiii- 
ces simply .is Svavouy and not as 
iiiKoy or kokov, and by impatience 
manifested in 218 and 220. Also in 
fyfarl aot lies an acknowledgment 
only of the actual power of Creon, 
and 220 implies an obedience that 
springs from fear, and not from con- 
viction of right. This does not es- 
cape Creon's observation, 200. 

212. The aces, are loosely con 
nected with dp4<rKtt, as though it were 
«0ra» Tao-fftij. Or, we may supply the 
idea of noiuv, the phrase being dpiaKc 



vofio) Be )(prj(TdaL iravri ttov y eveari ctol 
/cat T(ov davovTiov ^cuTTocrot ^wfieu Trepc. 


215 o)? av (TKOTTOL wv -^TC Tbiv eipr]fjLev(ou. 


vecorepo) ro> tovto ySacrra^etv irpoOeq. 


dXX' etcr* eTolixoL tov veKpov y ein(TKOTroi, 


Ti StJt' av ak\o tovt eTrevrcXXot? ert ; 


TO yLT) TTl)(Oip€l,V TOt? aTTtCTTOVa'tl' Ttti 


213. W. iravri irov /LieTCOTi'. 218. W. oAAot. 

Tiyl ravra troteiv riva. This const, is 
intimated by the gloss iroielv on the 
maEgin of L^. 

213. irow : / suppose ; sarcastic. — 
■ye: throws its emphasis on ttuvtI. — 
«v««rTC o-oi : it is in your power. Cf. 
Shak. Rich. IIT. iv. 2 : " Your grace 
may do your pleasure." 

214. \imr6tro\. tjii^jev : abridged for 
KaX ( repl rifiMv) otroaoi ^dSfifv. 

215. (.See) that then ye be the guar- 
dians of what has been said. — cos av 
VjTt: av with the subjv. in an obj. 
clause. See GMT. .347 and 281 ; H.882. 
An impv. is implied. See GMT. 271; 
H. 886. See also Kiihn. 552, An. 6. 
W. connects this sent., which he sup- 
poses interrupted by the leader of the 
Chorus, with 219, i.e. that ye may be, 
etc., I command you not to yield, etc. 
But the response of the Chorus indi- 
cates that they understood this ex- 
pression by itself as a direct com- 

mand. — viv : inferential ; since you 
have heard my views. 

216. TOVTO : the Chorus mistake 
the meaning of Creon, supposing that 
by ffKOTToi he referred to the task of 
watching the dead body in order that 
it should not be buried. 

217. yi: gives a contrast to 219. 
" I am having the dead watched ; do 
ye give attention to the people." 

218. " If that is provided for, what 
is this other (sc. in 215) command?" 
For ri . . . toCto, see on 7. Cf. Phil. 
651, rl yap er' aAA' ipSs Ka^elv. 

219. TO \t.r\ 'irix«p€iv : sc. iirevrtk- 
Kw. — Tois arrMrTOwriv : those who are 
disobedient. aviartiv — a-KtiOfiv here 
and in 381, 656. 

220. os: represents &aTf as corre- 
lated with ovTw, and is necessary be- 
cause the subj. (rh) of tariv is omit- 
ted. Cf. Xen. Anab. ii. 5. 12, n's oStw 
fiaiverai offris ov fiovKerai <Toi tplKos 




290 ovK eoTW ovTOi ^(opo^, 09 Ocu/elv ep^. 


Ktti fiTjv 6 p.ur66^ y ovTO<;' dXX* vtt ^Kirihoiv 
avhpa^ TO K€pho<; 7ro\Xa/ct9 huokeireu. 

Third Sckne. Creon. Guard. 


ava^, epw p.€v ov)(^ otto)? Ta;(ov9 viro 
SvcTTTt'ou? iKauoi, Kov<f>ov l^dpa<; TrdSa. 
226 TToXXa? yap €cr)(ou i^pomihoyv iTnoTdcreLq, 
6Sot9 KVKkfou €fiavTOv CIS dvaoTpocfyyjv. 

223. W. ov;(, OTTWi <nrov8rj^. 

thai : From this verse we infer that 
the Coryphaeus had already heard 
Creon's proclaniatiun (30). 

221. OvTOs: this is the tcages; ooros 
i» attracted from the neut. rb Oayfiy to 
the jft-nder of the pred. — vir' cXiKSwv : 
&y ihe hopes It raises. Cf. Stobaeus, 
Flor. 110, 21, cu ■rovripai i\riSfs S)aif*p 
ol noKcii 6irrfo\ iitX ra ofiaprfifjuiTa &yov- 

222. SuSUo^v : gnomic aor. See 
G. 1202 ; H. 840. 

223. The guard enters the scene 
at the left of the spectators. His 
circumstantial recital, his homely 
terms of expression, his sly humor, 
and the avarice he displays in this 
interview, mark the common man 
in distinction from the hero of trag- 
edy. "Tlie messenger in the Trachi- 
niae, the Corinthian in the Oedipus 
Tyrannus, the pretended shipmaster 
in the Philoctetes, afford the same 
•Oft of contrast to the more tragic 

personages." Camp. --ovx: see on 
{>G. Cf. 255. — SinK: lit. how. an 
indir. interr., but here equiv. to 6t/, 
that, in a declarative sent. Tliis use 
of Swais is freq. in Hdt. in a neg. 
clause. Cf. ii. 49; iii. 116; v. 89. 
In Att. this use is rare ; yet cf. Antig. 
685, and 0. T. 648, toSt' avrh yu^ fioi 
<t>P<*'C' oirus oiiK tl Koxos. 

224. " Not breatldcss with haste 
have I come, like a messenger of 
good tidings." — kov^v ict(. : having 
raised tip a nimble foot. Cf Eur. 
Troad. 342, fiii Kowpoy atpp firjft,' ii 
'Apyfitci' tTTpariy. 

225. (^povrCSwv cirurrao-fis : lit. ha 1 1- 
ings for refections ; i.e. to consider 
what to do. Bl. fancies tliat Milton 
imitated this passage in his Samson 
Agon. 732 : " with doubtful feet and 
wavering resolution I come, still 
dreading t!iy displeasure." 

226. oSols : dat. of place. 

227. T]v8a |iv6ovp4VT) : pleonasm, as 



^ljv)(rj yap lyuSa TroXXa /lot ixvOovfievrj • 
TaXa?, Tt ^(opeL<; ot fjLoXcbv Swcret? Slktjv ; 
rXijfJLCJV, /A€i/et9 au ; Kci rctS' elaerai Kpicov 

230 aXXov Trap* avhpos, ttw? <tv Si^r* ov/c dXywet; 
roiavff k\i(T(T(iiv tjvvtov (nrovBy fipaSvs, 
yovTftiS oSo? ^pa)(eLa yiyverai fiaKpd. 
Teko<; ye fxevroL hevp* eviKiqaev jxoXeLv 
croC. Kel TO fjLrjhev k^epcH, (f)pd(TCo 8' o/a6>9* 

235 Trj<i IXmSo? yap ep^o^iai he^payp.evo<i, 
TO fiTj TTaSeiv av aXXo Tr\y]v to p,6p(TLp,ov. 



t' 8' 

ecrrtv av 


ov Tiq 



eyet<? auvfXLav ; 

231. AY. o-xoX^. 

in Ep. usage. So in Hdt. iXeye fds, 
i<p7\ Xe-yonv. This is common in the 
speech of daily life. Cf. Arist. Av. 
472, i<pa(TK€ \eywv. A messenger in 
Aj. 757 uses the phrase e<^ Ktycov. 
He speaks of his if'ux^ Jis of a third 
person who is talking with him. Cf. 
Shak. Henry V. iv. 1 : " I and my 
bosom must debate a while." 

228. t£ : adv. why ? — ol : for e/cero-e 

229. aiJ : on the contrary. 

230. aX-yvv€i: pass. Schol. rificcprf 


231. tivvTov: sc. rijv 6S6v. Cf. 805. 
— orirovS'g PpaSvs : with slow haste. 
A proverbial oxymoron, quite natural 
to the conversational style of the 
soldier. Cf. 0. C. 306, Kft BpaShs 
avevSfi. Jjat. /estina lente. 

232. A witty reversal of the com- 
mon phrase " to make a long way 
short." As we say, " to make a long 
story short." 

233. fvCKT](rev : prevailed. Cf. 274. 
The subj. is fioKtiv. 

234. a-ol: dat. of direction as in 
prose after ex*"'- Of- Thuc. iii. 33. 1, 
ov axhf^i^v aWri J) Xii\oirovtrf\a(f. So 
in poetry with verbs of motion. This 
use of the dat. is prob. an exten- 
sion of the dat. of interest. Cf. 
Aesch. Prom. 358, aAA.' ?i\Bfv aiirw Zjj- 
uhs &ypvKvov Pe\os. 0. C. 81, S) t4kvov, 
^ PeBriKtv fifuv 6 ^fvos; Caesural 
pause after the first syllable ; cf 250, 
464, 531,1058. — to pi^Sev: since he 
knows only that the deed has been 
done, but not who did it. — St : in the 
apodosis marks more pointedly the 
contrast. Cf. 0. T. 302, el Ka\ ^^ 
^Kfireis, (ppoyels S' Ofxws. 

235. 8c8pa-y|xevos : clinging fast to. 
Cf. II. xiii. 393, k6vios SeSpay/xevot 


236. TO |ii] iraOciv : as if i\iri(o> 
preceded. A similar constructio ad 
sensum in 897, 1246. For the aor. 
inf. with ay, see GMT. 211 ; H. 964. 
— TO |M>po-i,|iov : there is a kind of grim 
humor in saying that he expects to 
suffer nothing except what is destined. 




^pdcrai OIXm) <roL irpcoTa Tafj.avTov • to yap 
npayp, oxrr eopacr ovr eloov ocrrt9 "^v o opcjv, 
240 ovh* Slv Bucaui}^ C9 KaKov irio'OLp.C ri. 


€v y€ OTo^a^ci Ka7ro(f>paytnKTaL kvkKo} 

TO irpayfia, SiyXot? 8* oJ? rt crrjfiavcou vkov. 


Ta Seu^a ya/3 toi irpocrridiqa okvov irokvv, 

OUKOW €^€19 TTOT , CtT* ttTTaXXa^^ei? CtTTCl ,' 


246 Kttt hr) Xeyo) (tol. tov vcKpov rt? apTUit^ 
241. W. Ti <f>poifJudJ^€i. 242. W. (TTjfiaivoyv. 

238. Yop : introduces the explana- 
tion of wliat has jiut been said. So 
in 407. 909. 

240. StKtttin : supplies the prot. to 
kf wiaoifu ; i.e. tl iuccdus ■wiBoift.i. 

241. You aim carefullif, and fence 
iMe deed off from yourself on all sides. 
Tlie terms are evidently borrowed 
from the occupation of the soldier. — 
dbro^pOYwaxu : means primarily "to 
fence off by means of a rampart." 
Cf Shak. Henry VIII. iu. 2 : "The 
king in this perceives him, how he 
coasts and hedyes his own way." 

242. &i)Xott: rf 210. — M: for its 
nse with the panic, see GMT. 916. 
Cf. Aj. .'fciO, Si)\6i iariv wt ri Spaa flu ^ 

243. yip: (yes) for, etc 

244. iTOTc: here expresses impatience, 
like Lat. tandem. Cf Phil. 816, ♦!. /xt- 
OfS fifdfs fif. NE. iro7 /x(0u; ♦!. fitOft 
■WOT*. — cbroXXaxScls airfi : relieve me 
of your presence and be off? iiroAAar- 
rtffOat applies not only to the relief of 
a person from sometlung disagree- 
able, but also to the disagreeable 
thing that by its departure gives re- 
lief. Cf 422. 

246. 6<u)fa« : inasmuch as to strew 
the body with dust was the essential 
part of burial, and in the view of the 
ancients had the same value for the 
spirits of the departed as burial with 
full rites. — koitC : Kal correlated with 
Kal in the next verse. — 8ii|>Cav: lit. 
thirsty, i.e. dry. Cf. ito\vU\^iov "Apyos, 
Horn. //. IV. 171. 



Koviv TraXuva? Ka^ayL(TT€V(Ta<; a XPV' 


TL (fyTJ<s ; TL<s avSpcHv rjv 6 TokjJLrja'a^ rade ; 


ovK olS* ' €K€l yap ovre ttov yevrjSo9 rjv 
250 TrXrjyiM, ov SLKeXXrjs kK^okrj • (TTv^\o<: Se yr\ 

Kol ^epcro^, appoi^ ovS' eTTTjfjLa^evfjLejrrj 

Tpo)(ol(rLV, dXX' d(rrjfjLO<; ovpydTr]<; rt? ^v. 

OTTW? 8' 6 TrpcoTO^ rjixlv rjiJL€po(TK67ro<; 

SeCiawa-L, nda-t davfxa hvcr)(ep€<; Traprjv. 
255 6 fxkv yap 'q(f>dvL<TTo, TUfji/3T]pr)<; fieu ov. 

247. The inl in composition has 
the same force here as in 196. — 
a XP'i' *•*• ''■" »'<^A"M«j prob. fillets of 
wool and fruits. Also libations. 

248. dvSpwv : the undesigned se- 
lection of this word is calculated to 
heighten on the part of the spectators 
(already informed in the prologue 
who would do the deed) their expec- 
tation of Creon's subsequent surprise. 

249. ovT€ . . . ov: instead of oSre 
, . . oUre ; almost confined to poetry. 
Cf. 258. 0. C. 972, U ofhe fi\d<rTas 
iraTp6s, ov fi7]Tphi elxo"- — Y*''Q^5 : 
axe. Contracted from yevrfis. 

250. 8i.k€XXt]s eKPoXij: lit. upturn- 
ing of mattock, i.e. earth turned up by a 
mattock. There was nothing to indi- 
cate the deed of a human being ; the 
earth strewn over the corpse had not 
been taken from this locality. 

251. x^'p****^ • '^^!/> barren, in dis- 
tinction from ground that is broken 
and cultivated. 

252. Tpoxounv: "the circumstan- 
tial account of the guard mentions 
every conceivable way of marking or 
disturbing the surface of the ground, 

that he may deny the existence of 
every possible trace." Schn. — tIs: 
adds to the indefiniteness. Cf. 0. T. 
107, {*o?j3os) i-iria-reWei tovs avroevras 
Tifidipflv rivas. 0. C. 288, otolv 6 Kvptos 
iropjj Tis. Cf. 951. 

253. The guards relieved one an- 
other during the night. But they 
had either not been placed on duty 
forthwith, or had not gone promptly, 
or had not kept a sharp enough 
watch at the dawning light. The 
elder Philostratus, Imagines ii. 29, as- 
sumes that the deed was done when 
it was yet night, and portrays rhetori- 
cally a scene in which Antigone by 
the light of the moon takes up her 
brother's body in her arms, in order 
to bury it secretly by the side of the 
tomb of Eteocles. 

254. Oavfia 8v<rxcpcs: « sight of 
wonder and dismag. 

255. d \uv : it, i.e. 6 veKvs. For the 
guard, who thinks of nothing else, 
the art. is sufficiently explicit. — («v, 
|4€v: the first has for its correlative 
5« in 257 ; the second, 8e in 256. — 
Tf^wwrro : had been put out of sight. — 



Xcirr^ 8*, ayo9 (f)€vyovTO'; w?, eirrju koi/i?. 
irrjfiela 8' ovrc Brjpo^ ovre rov kvucHv 
eXdoyro^, ov (Tirda-avTO*;, k^i.(j>aiveTo. 
Xoyoi 8* cv aXX7^Xot(7t»' kppoBovv KaKoC, 
260 <f>v\a^ eXcy^cDi/ <f>v\aKa • kolu lyiyvero 
TrXiyy)) TcXcvTaJc*, ov8* 6 K&jXvcra>i/ naprjv 
eU yap ri? iji/ ecaoTo? ov^iLpyaa-fxivo^, 
KOu8ct9 lvapyrj<;, aXX' e^cvye /ot^ etSei/at* 

o< : for the accent of this word and 
of Jt in the next line, see G. 138; 
II. 112. 

256. Xrm| . . . Kovtt : also for the 
acfidt-ntal parser by, as in this case, 
it sufficed to cast three handfuls of 
earth upon an unburie<I corpse in 
order to escape defilement and to be 
free from sacrilege. Cf. Hor. Od. I. 
28, 36, iniecto ter pulvere cur- 
ras. Schol., ol yap ytKpbv hpHims 
ira^y Kol fi^ ftrofirfffifityoi K6»iv tva- 
y*1t tJycu iSiKOvy. — ^tryovros : sr. 
rt»is. Cf. El. 1323, kKvw ru>y Modty 
Xtp»vyTos (riyis). Xen. Anab. iv. 8. 
4, €hoy ipttriitrtufros {sc. avrov) Sri Mi- 
Kpttyts ftffty. 

257. 9t|Pos : Hp usually not of do- 
mestic animals. Cf. 1082. 

258. ov : asyndeton ; regularly 
would be olhf. See on 249. C'/". 
Aesch. Prom. 451, oCrt iifiovs . . . oii 
^uKovpylew. "Neither were any foot- 
prints to be seen on the ground, nor 
were marks of the teeth of any de- 
vouring iK-ast found on the body." 

259. ippo9ovv : an admirable word 
to express the confused noise of the 
wrangling. Camp, translates, " words 
of abuse were loudly bandied to and 

260. ^vXa|: nom. as if ippo6ovntv 
had gone before. Cf. Aesch. Prom. 
200, ariati r' iy kWlfKotaiv iepoOvyfro, 

ol fi^y BiXovrti iK^aXtiv . . . ol Si 
ffittihoyrts. — k£v iylywTo : the prot. 
would regularly be fi fi^ tii ^A(((, for 
whicli we have Ktyft m 269. The 
impf. for the sake of vividness, plac- 
ing the strife in the present. Cf 
0. C. 960, ix^t^povfjiiiy iypay. kuI rain' 
ky ovK (irpaaaoy d ftii /loi apiii riparo. 
0. T. 124, Iran 6 Kriar-fis, ft fii) ^vy 
apyvpii) i-KpiaatT ivBivZ\ is t(^8' h,y t6K- 

261. TiXfVT(d<ra: ndv.tojinishwiih, 
at the etui. — d Kw\v(rwv: either by 
revealing the real criminal or by the 
interference of superior authority. 
Cf. Phil. 1242, T«i ferrai fi ovriKwKvauy 
riif ; 

262. (Is . . . Tis . . . (Koo-ros : each 
sliKjIe individual of us in turn (tU) was 
the perpetrator, sc. in the opinion of 
the rest of us. 

263. From the neg. the opposite 
is often supplied ; here from ovSfis, 
fKoffTOi as subj. of f(p(vyf. Cf Soph. 
Frg. 327, oiiSfU SoKtt tlyai iriyi)s i>y 
iyoaoi, 4AA* &f] yoatiy. Plat. Symp. 
192 e, ravra ixoiaas ovS, kv tls i^apvf\- 
dtlri . . . , aW' artxyun (•'*''• fKuffTos) 
oXoir' tiv ixfiKOfvai. — (<^vy( (ii) (tSc vcu : 
pleaded that he knew no' film/ (ii/thf deed). 
For the use of /xr), see (i. Kilo; II. 1029. 
Cf. 443, 635. 0. C. 1740, i^iipvyt rh 
fiil itirvtiv KOKus. Eur. Ileracl. 600, 
itapiv a^f ffwaat ^tu^SfjLtaOa /ti) Oavfiy ; 



"^fjiev 8* iTOLfJiOL /cat fivhpov<; aipeiv ^epoLV 
265 /cat TTvp hL€p7r€LV Kol 0eov<^ opKcofjiorelv 
TO fiTJTe SpaaaL fjLTjTe tco ^veihevai 
TO TTpayfxa ^ovkevcravTi fnJT elpyacrjxeva). 
Teko<s 8', OT ovBev rjv epevvcjcTL nXeov, 
Xeyet rt? etg, 6? Travra? €5 irehov Koipa 
270 v€uo-at (f)6^(o TrpovTpexjfev ov yap eixofiei/ 
OVT dvTL(f)(tJVeLV, OV0* OTTO)? op(OPT€<; KaXw? 

'Trpd^aLfxev. ^v S* 6 p,vdo^ w? dvoKrreov 

269. W. Ae'yct rts, cts os. 

264. (ivSpovs : pieces of red-hot metal. 
Such ordeals were uncommon among 
the Greeks. See Becker's Charicles, 
p. 183 f. Cf. Pans. vii. 25. 8. "Prob- 
ably ' the waters of jealousy ' spoken 
of in the Book of Nu7nbers, c. 5, was 
an ordeal. Under the name of ' The 
judgments of God,' these methods of 
testing the guilt or innocence of sus- 
pected persons were prevalent in Eu- 
rope during the middle ages. There 
were two kinds of ordeal in Eng- 
land, ^re-ordeal and water-ordeal. The 
former was performed either (as here) 
by taking in the hand a piece of red- 
hot iron, or by walking barefoot and 
blindfold over nine red-hot plough- 
shares, and if the person escaped 
unhurt, he was adjudged innocent. 
Water-ordeal was performed either 
by plunging the bare arm to the 
elbow in boiling water, or by casting 
the person suspected into a river or 
pond of cold water, and if he floated, 
without an effort to swim, it was an 
evidence of guilt, but if he sunk, he 
was acquitted." Milner. 

266. iriJp 8icpx€iv: to pass through 
the fre. Cf. Hor. Od. II. 1, incedis 
per ignes suppositos cineri 

doloso. Verg. Aen. xi. 787, et me- 
dium freti pietate per ignem | 
cultores multa premimus ves- 
tigia pruna. — opK(i>)U>T€tv : take 
oath by, followed by the obj. clause 
rh . . . Spatrai . . . ^uveiSevai. 

266. TO) gvvct,8e vau : lit. know with 
anyone, i.e. be privy to his deed, be 
his accomplice. 

267. |iT]T ctp^curiMVtp : supply fi-liTt 
before fiovXevaauTi as the correlative 
of /t^re before flpyaff/jievtp. Similar 
are Phil. 771, kK6vra fi-fir' iucovra. Pind. 
Pyth. iii. 30, ov Q^os, ov ^porhs ipyois 
odre 0ov\a7s. 

268. (pevvtMTt : sc. r)fuv. — irXtov : 
the thought is that nothing more was 
to be gained by enquiry. 

269. Xc^ci Tis «ts : some one speaks. 
Instead of «Ts ns. Cf. Plat. Soph. 
2351), rov ytvovs ilvm rod tuu 
iroiwv Tis fls. 

270. ctx°H^= ^X*'" is used in the 
sense of know how when followed by 
the inf. 

271. oirtDs Spuvres : by what course 
of action. Cf. Aj. 428, oiroi a' airtlp- 
ytiv oiQ' oirws iw \tyetv ex'"- 

272. KoXcos irp<i|ai|j.ev : fi llxottxfv, 
ffM^olfifOa. — dvoiOTc'ov : reported. 



<rot Tovfyyov etr) tovto kovx*- KpvTTTeov. 
Kol ravT* IviKa, Koific top Svcr8at/xoj/a 
276 iraXo9 Kadatpel tovto TayaSov Xa^elv. 
7ra/3€i/ii 8* aKCJv ovx ^kovctlv, 6th* ort* 
(nkpy€i yap ouSet? dyyeXov KaK<av kirc^v, 

dva^, ifMoC TOL, llTj TL KOL 0€T]\aTOP 

Tovpyov Toh*, 17 ^uuoLa ^ovXevei TrctXai. 


280 Travcrai rrpiv opyrj^s kou fxc fX€(TTOi(TaL \4yo)V, 
p.rq *<f>€vp€0jj<; avov<; t€ kol ykpoiv dfia. 
Xcyci9 yap ovk dveKTa, haLfiova<; Xiycju 
TrpovouLV lcr)(eiv Tovhe tov v€Kpov nepi. 

280. W. 6py^ Kara. fit. 

274. ivUa: see on 233. 

275. KoOcupct : seizes upon, hence 
condemns; an Att. law-term. — tovto 
Tdyodov: ironical. Schol. ixtiS^ fts 
rk iyoBi. K\4)povs fiiKKovaiv. iv ijdd 
Tovr6 iprjtTiy, 

276. ixovovf : for the plur., see on 
10. The (Iramatigts are partial to 
siK-h comhinations as ixtey ovx ixovciv. 
I'f. Aesch. Prom. 19, Sjcomi <t' AKuy 
ivffKvrois xaXKivfuuTi irpotriraffaa\fvaa>. 
Eur. flipp. 319, iplXos fi iir6K\vff' ovx 
iieovfray ovx iid". — olS* oTv : / am 
sure (sr. that J am here, etc.). Freq. 
thus used parenthetically. 

277. <rr^pY« : likes. Cf. Shak. 
Ant. and ('leap. ii. 6, "Tho' it be hon- 
est, it is never good to bring bad 

278. " The conscience of the elders, 
which was stifled at first, begins to 
awaken in the presence of the myste- 
rious fact" Camp. Wlien the Chorus 

participate in the dialogue, the Cory- 
phaeus, as representative, speaks 
alone, sometimes in the sing., as here, 
and sometimes in the plur. number. 
Cf. C81. — K'''i "i^ i**^ • '^*' somehow 
even. — Oci^Xarov : sc. 4arlv. For the 
indie, see GMT. 309, 1 and foot-note 
2; H. 888. Cy 1254. Y\&i. Lach. 190 c, 
6pcifi(v fii] NiJffas oXeral Tt Ktytiy. 

279. i\ Ivwoia Kri. : for some time 
mi) mind has been anxiously deliberating. 

280. KoU : its force falls on utarSi- 
aai; before you have quite filled. Or, it 
gives increased force to the warning, 
Kal often belonging to expressions of 
fear and warning. Cf. Phil. 13, /t)j koI 
fiddri fi '/)KovTa. 

281. £vovs: "Old men are supposed 
to be wise ; be careful lest the proverb 
8lj iraTits ol ytpovrts prove to be true 
in your case." Cf. 0. C. 930, Kal a' S 
■wKriOvuv XP^""^ ytftoyO' dfiou riBriffi Kal 
TOV yov K(v6y. 



TTorepov xmepTLfJicovTe^ w? evepyerqv 
285 eKpvirTov avTov, ocrrt? dfji(f>i,KLOva^ 
vaov<; Trup(i)cr(i>v rjXOe. KavaOrniara 
KoX yrjv eKeivoiv, /cat vofiovs hiacrKeSaiv 
^ Tov'; /ca/cov9 Tip.(avTa<; elcropa^ Oeov<s ; 
ovK eo'TLV. dXXa ravra /cat TraXat TToXew? 
290 avhp€<; /AoXt9 <f)epovTe<; eppoOovv ep,oi, 
Kpv(f)7J Kapa cretoi/re?, ovS' vtto tyy^ 
X6<f)OP 8t/cat<w9 et^ov, a»5 (TTipyeLv i^i, 
€/c rwj'Se rourov? e^emcrTaixaL /caXc3? 

284. iroTcpov . . . T| : two possibili- 
ties are presented that may make it 
prob. that the burial was a favor be- 
stowed by the gods ; either that they 
deemed Polynices to be good, or that 
they honor the wicked. The first sup- 
position is refuted by the addition of 
SffTts . . . Siaa-KfSwv ; the second needs 
no refutation. 

285. cKpinrrov: as in 25 without 
Y^. Cf. 0. C. 621, otfibs eSSav Kal 
KfKpvfififvos veKvs. — ooTis : one who. 
Bee L. and S., s.v. II. 

286. irupwo-wv: to lay waste with 

287. YHV «K€Cv«v: the patron dei- 
ties were at the same time the owners 
of the land. Cf. Plat. Laws, iv. 717 a, 
TOWS t)}v ir6\ty ex'"'''''''^ 6tovs. eKelvcop 
belongs also to the subst. in the pre- 
ceding verse. — Sioo-kcSuv : used figu- 
ratively; may be rendered to abolish. 
Cf. 0. C. 619, TO vvy ^vfjL(pa>va Se^td- 
/xara Sdpfi SiaffKfSciaiv. 

288. cUrop^s: like dp^s. Cf. Eur. 
Hipp. 51, flcropu rSi/Se anixovTa. 

289. ravra: i.e. my decree. — ira- 
\oi : not long ago as referring to 
former time, for Creon had just come 
to power. iraAai is often used of time 
passing now and may be rendered, 

for some time have been, etc. Cf. 
1036. El. 676, BavovT 'Opfarrii' vvv 
re Kol iraKat (sc. in 672) \eyw. Here 
Creon alludes directly to ird\ai 279. 
The Chorus had said, " for some time 
I have been thinking," and Creon an- 
swers sharply, "for some time you 
have been muttering against my com- 

290. avSpcs : purposely left indefi- 
nite. — cppoOovv : cf. 259. Eur. Andr. 
1096 of a popular tumult, kuk toC5' 
ix<^P^^ poOiov iv ir6\ei /cafcJc. — C|ioC : 
dat. of hostile direction, at me. 

291. Kpv4>T) .... o-eCovTcs: covertly 
shaking the head, like an animal pre- 
paring to throw off the yoke. 

292. SiKaCcDS : rightly ; i.e. as I had 
a right to expect that they should. 
— ws (TTfpydv i\u : so as to accept my 
sway, us = wffre. See GMT. 608. 
So in 303. For aripyeiv in this sense, 
qf. Aesch. Prom. 10, w'j &» SidaxOy 
T^v Aths TvpavviSa ffrepyfiv. 

293. CK T(dv8c : the malcontents in 
290. — TovTovs: the as yet unknown 
perpetrators of the deed. Thus, of 
the murderers of Agamemnon, with- 
out further designation, avroTs El. 334, 
rovToiv 348, TOVTOVS 355. Cf. also 
Antig. 400, 414, 685. 



irafyrjyfi€vov<; yLKrdolcrLV elpydo'OaL rctSc. 
296 ovScv yap dv0p(OTroL(rLV olov dpyvpo<; 


rropOel, to8* dvSpa^ e^avCarrjcriv Sofiojv, 

Toh* €*cSi8a<rKCt Kal TrapaWda-creL <f)p€va<; 

)(prjGrTd^ TT/DO? alcrxpd updyfiad* IcTTaadai ^poTOiv 

300 navovpyCa^ 8* ihet^eu duOpcoiroL^ ^X^''^ 
Koi travTOi epyov 8vcrcrc)8etai/ elhevat. 
oo'oi he fiL(rdapvovuT€<; -rjirucrav rdSe, 
^6u(o iroT k^iirpa^av wg hovvai hiicrjv. 
dXK* etirep Lcr)(€L Zev^ er' c^ efxov cre/Sa?, 

305 €v TovT knCo'Taa-*, 6pKLo<; he ctol XeyoD, 
el fjirf TOP avTo^eipa rouSe tov rd^ov 
evpovre*; eK<f)avelT €? o^^aX/xov? ejxov^. 

294. irapY]-y|i€'vovs : led astray. 

295. ay6p<«iroun.v : dat. of interest 
with fffKaari. — olov: tlie omitted an- 
tec. is roiovTov. 

296. vo|U4r|ia: institution. Camp, 
translates "usance." From tliis word 
comes our Eng. " numismatics." Cur- 
rency, coin, is that which is sanc- 
tioned by usage. — tovto : in agree- 
ment with v6ijufffxa instead of with 

297. irope<t: cf. Ilor. Od. III. 16, 
8ff., Aurum per medios ire sa- 
tellites I et perrumpere amat 
saxa, potentius | ictu fulmi- 
neo. — i^avUm\a-iv: drives out. 

298. JKStSoo-Kfi: to be taken as 
the principal pred. upon which ?o-to- 
o$<u depends, and koI irapoLKKiaati is 
epexegetic as though it were iropoA.- 
Xiaffov (hii perverting). 

299. vpos ■ ■ • IrriurBax : stand (ready ) 
for, turn to. 

300. iravovp^tas ^X*^^ ■ ^'<iuiv. tu 

Toyovpytiv, to play the villain. So 
4\iriSas fxav = iXiti^fiv, &ypa<s ^X*"* =^ 
aypevfiy. Cf. yriirtdai ox*e«»'» Hom. Od. 
i. 2!K). 

301. (IScvai : to be conversant with, 
practised in. So of tlie Cyclops, 
Hom. Od. ix. 189, dOffiiaria ^5jj. 

303. xP<*V(p iroT€ : at some time or 
other; join witli iy Sovvat. For aiy, 
see on 292. Cf. Aesch. Suppl. 732, 
Xpuvtf Toi Kvpl<fi T* iy VM'fPf 5<i<re« 
SIk7}i/. Tliis threat is made against the 
guards, whom Creon supposes to have 
become abettors of the deed under 
the influence of bribes. 

304. &XXa: serves here, as often, 
to break off impatiently the previous 
train of thought or remark. — ftircp: 
not throwing any doubt upon the 
statement, but empliasizing it; as we 
might say " if indeed man is an im- 
mortal being." 

305. opKios: pred. adj. for &d\. 
SeeG. 926; H. 619. 



ov)( vfjuu "^Aiorf^ jxovvo<i apKecei, irpXv av 
t^(t)VTe<i KpefxacTTol Tjjvhe hrjX(oo~r)0^ vjSpLv, 
310 LV etSdre? to Kep8o<i eudeu olcTTeov, 
TO XoLTTOu ap7rd^r]T€ Kol jxdOrjO* otl 
ovK e^ dTravTo<s Set to Kephalveiv (^iXeiv. 
e/c T(ov yap ala"^poiv XrjfjLfxdTcov Tov<i irXeLova^s 
aTGjfjievov^ t8ot5 oiu rj crecroicrixevovi. 


315 emeiv tl Swcret?, rf (rTpa(f)el<i ovTco<i to) ; 


OVK olcrda Kat vvv o)? dvLap(o<i Xeyet? ; 

308. ovx • • • dpK€<r€i, irplv av : 

" there is a confusion of two consts. : 
(1) ovx '^M^'' 'AiSr/s dpKeaei, to which 
ixovvos is added for emphasis, i.e. ov 
daveTffOe fiivov ; and (2) ov QavetaOi 
irplv KTf. The <I>uA.a| is to take this 
message to liis fellows." Camp. — See 
GMT. 638, for suhjv. after irpiv. — 
IXOVVOS : the Ion. form, used where 
the metre requires a trochaic word. 
So also in 508, 705. 

309. Kpciioo-ToC : hung up ; prob. by 
the hands, so as to be flogged, after 
the manner of slaves, and for the pur- 
pose of compelling them to testify 
by whom they were bribed. In the 
courts, testimony was extorted from 
slaves by the rack. Cf. the punish- 
ment of Melanthius, Horn. Od. xxii. 
174 ff. 

310. TO Ke'pSos : the supposed brib- 
ery of the guards is in his mind. Cf. 
222. — oloTcov : one must get. 

311. TO Xowro'v : for the foture. — 
dpirdJUTt . . . |xaOi^T£ : the former con- 
tinued, the latter momentary. The 

bitterness of this sarcasm is manifest. 
Cf. 654. Oedipus blinded his eyes 
6do{iveK iv CKircf rd Xoiirbv 6\^olaTo 
(0. T. 1273). 

312. €*! airavTOS : from any and 
every source. Cf. 0. C. 807, o<ttis e| 
airavTos eS Ktyei. — to KCpSaCvciV : for 
rh Kfp^os, obj. of <pi\f7v. 

313. Tovs irXetovas: the compari- 
son is between drw/ievovs and a-erraxr/if- 
vovs, not between irKeiovas and its 
opposite ; i.e. Tohs irKeiaTovs drw/is- 
vovs /jLaWou tiv '(Sots fj (reffaxTfievovs. 
So in 0. C. 795, ivSer^ \eyeiv kom' fee 
\aPois TO. TtKeiov' f) ffccT-f)pia. 

315. 8(oo-eis: will you permit {me 1) 
— o-Tpa(t>€ls ovTcus t« : am I to turn 
about and depart thus (i.e. without a 
chance to say anything more) "? Cf. 
Phil. 1067, aW ovtws direL. For the 
deliberative subjv., see G. 1358; H. 
866, 3. 

316. Kal vvv : even now ; modifies 
Ktyeis. W. joins with olffOa ; but 
we should then have ovk olcrda oiiSi 




Iv Tolcrw uxrlf •^ Vt 7^ ^^XV ^<*'^''^'' »* 


tL Sat ; pv6fiU^€L'i TTjP €fir)p \vTrqv ottov ; 


o O^oij' cr ai^t^ Ttt? <ppevaM, ra o cjt eyo). 


320 ot/x* a»s aXrffia hrjXov €KTr€(f)VKOs ct. 


ovKow TO y €fyyou tovto Troti^o'as ttotc. 


Kal ravT* €7r' dpyvpo) ye Tr)v xlrvx^v irpoBovq. 

318. W. Ti &u pvOfii^eii. 

317. SoKVti: are yow sfunt/. The 
sense of the question is, whether his 
grief is superficial or profound. 

318. tC SoU : what, pray f expres- 
sion of surprise. C/. Eur. Iphiy. Aul. 
1444, ri iai ; rh dirfiaKfiv oil rJupos vo/xl- 
(fTcu ; — ^v6)i(((it Krt. : are you defin- 
ing where my grief is located? He 
refers, of course, to the preceding state- 
ment of the guard. — Smv: sc. icrlv. 
Cf. Aj. 33, Tck 8' ovK fx" l*<iOuv oxov. 

319. Tos ^p€ vas, rd tSra : partitive 
appos. with at. See G.917; H.625c. 

320. oV : i.e. otfioi. Cf. 1270, Aj. 
364, 687. This word presents the only 
instance of the elision of a diphthong 
in Soph., whence W. and many others 
have taken this as the accus. olfif, a 
form warranted by ot ifii dt^X^c in 
Anthol. Pal. 9, 408. But the dat. 
form olfioi, &HOI is elsewhere the rule. 
— fiXtifUi: wily knave, Odysseus is 
named tbtu in Aj. 381 and 380, where 

the Schol. explains it by rplfifui, 
■wapa\oyi(rriKhy iravovpyrjfia. Here the 
Schol. has rh irfplrptfifiu rrji dyopas (an 
allusion, doubtless, to Dem.De Corona, 
§ 127, where Dem. speaks in these 
terms of Aeschin.). The abstract term 
used for the concrete, as in 533, 668, 
766. The partic. in the neut. agrees 
with the pred. noun. 

321. OVKOW KTt. : (however that 
may be, sc. that I am an iKrtfia) this 
deed at any rate I never did. Cf. 993. 
Phil. 872, oCkovv 'ArpfiScu roth' (rKii- 
aav. yi brings into prominence the 
antithesis between rovro rh fpyov and 
the acute and knavish character of 
the soldier. " However refined a knave 
I may be, still," etc. 

322. And that too having betrayed 
your soul for money. The explicit 
denial of the guard gives Creon the 
occasion to charge the deed directly 
upon him. 




^ Beivov M SoAcet ye /cat xjjevorj ooKeiv. 


Koixxfjeve vvv rrjv So^av el 8e ravra fxr) 
325 (ftaveLTe [xoi tov<; SpcovTa<i, k^epelO' on 
Ta SetXct KepSrj 7rrjfiova<s epyd^erai. 


aXX' evpeOeiT) [xev ixaXicrr • lav Se rot 
XrjffiOrj re kol fitj, tovto yap tv^t) Kpivet, 
ovK ecrO^ o7ra>9 oi/;et <tv hevp^ eXOovra /xe. 
330 /cat wi^ yap e/cro? eXTTtSo? yv(ofir}<; t e/^f^? 
(ToiOei^ 6(f)eiXco tol<; 9eol^ TroXkrjv ^dpiv. 

326. W. Tot Sctm K€pSr}. 

323. The sense is, " one should not 
in general make a conjecture where 
one has no knowledge ; doubly bad is 
it when this conjecture is a groundless 
one." The first intimation of reproof 
lies in ye. Camp, translates, " what 
a pity that one who is opinionated 
should have a false opinion." Boeckh 
makes SoksTu subj. of SoKeT, and ren- 
ders, " Oh truly bad, when one is de- 
termined to hold false opinions." 

324. Ko'iixpcvc: Schol. (Tffj.vo\6yii- 
rijv ^6Kr\aiv TtipiXaXn. — tt^v So'^av : 
that conjecture, i.e. of which you 

325. Tovs SpwvTOS : the perpetrators. 
Here Creon drops the charge made 
in 322 and returns to the thought of 

326. TO. SciXd KcpSt] : cowardly gain; 
i.e. gain obtained through secret 

327. Creon has left the stage 
through the porta regia. The follow- 
ing lines of the guard are a soliloquy. 
— dXXa: the suppressed thought is 
" may we not have to say that, etc. 
(325-26), but may he, etc." — cvpcOeCt): 
sc. 6 Spwv. — (laXurra : above all. 

328. T6 Kat: i.e. idv re \ri<P^ fa^ 
eav u.-}]. Whether he he taken or not. 
T6 and Kai often represent our Eng. 
disjunctive or. The regular correla- 
tives are re . . . t€, as in eire . . . eire. 
Cf. Phil. 1298, edv r' 'Ax«AA€ws irais 
edv re fj.}) de\r]. 

329. OVK €«r6* oirws : lit- there is not 
in what way, i.e. it is not possible that. 

330. Kttl vvv : " even now I am pre- 
served as by a miracle, and the sec- 
ond time I should run the greatest 
possible risk." The guard leaves the 
scene by the door through which he 
had entered. Cf. 223. 



iSracri/Aoi/ a. 


TToXXa TO. heivd, KoifSkv avdpdiirov heivoTepov ttcXci" 
335 TOVTO Kttt TToXtou irdpav ttovtov ^ei/xepioj voTta 

•)((t)p€i, iT€pi^pv\toLcnv 
nepiou VTT olSfiaoTLv, 
Oeoiu T€ Tov vTrepTOiTau, Fav 

a<f>0LTOv, aKafxaTav dnoTpveTai, 

332 S. " Human ingenuity has sub- 
dued earth, water, and air, and their 
inhabitants, and has invented lan- 
guage, political institutions, and the 
healing art. The consciousness of 
this power can incite man to what 
is good, and when he observes law 
and right, he occupies a high posi- 
tion in the state. But arrogance 
leads him to commit deeds of wanton- 
ness; with a man of this character 
I would have nothing to do." TJie 
strange burial, in defiance of tlie royal 
edict, furnishes the immediate occa- 
sion to the Chorus for celebrating 
human skill and uttering warning 
against arrogance. — The correspon- 
dence of the rhythms is brought out 
more effectively by the double occur- 
rence of ir6vTov, and by the posi- 
tion of the similarly formed words 
ayffi6ft> /xrjxayitv, ■Kavroir6pos iiropoi, 
and iniiliroKis &iro\ti, in the corre- 
sponding verses of the stroplie and 
antistrophe. — iroWd rd 8fivd : many 
are the wonderful thinys. Cf. Aesch. 
Choeph. 685, ToKKk ftkv ya rp4<pfi Sciccb 
Stifidruy Axv . . . iAA* int^proKfiov i,v- 
Sphs <pp6yTifia rls \tyoi ; — vO<t^ : = 

334. TOVTO : «.e. t^ i*iviv or ifiv6- 
ruToy implied in Stty6T*pov ; as in 296, 

so here the pron. agrees with the 
more remote subst. — Ka(: correlated 
with T« in 338. 

335. voT«p: {impelled) by the stormy 
south wind. Dat. of cause. Others 
call it a dat. of time. 

336. ircpiPpv\(oi.a-iv ol!8)Muriv : en- 
guljing waves, that let down the sliip 
into their depths {0pv^) and threaten 
to overwhelm it. inr6 with the dat. = 
beneath. Schol. to7s KoXvKTovai rifv 

337. virfpraTav: sw/jremc, as eldest 
and mother of all. Soph., Phil. 392, 
calls her iraju/Swrt To., fiartp avrov 
Ai6s. Verg. Aen. vii. 136, prima 

339. &{>6iTov : as never exhausted 
by the produce she so constantly 
supplies. Tlie accus. is obj. of dTro- 
TpvfTui = wears out (for his own gain). 
Since the trans, use of the mid. of 
this verb is not found elsewhere, W. 
governs the accus. by iroXfixDv. The 
a privative is short by nature, but is 
used long by Hom. m adjs. wliich 
begin with three short syllables ; and 
the Hom. quantity is often followed 
by later poets. So here, and in aKi- 
ftaroi, iieaviruv, 607, 787. See L. and 
S. under a iv. "The {choreic) dactyls 
suit the thought of the continuous 



340 ik\oyi.iv(av aporpoiv ero? eh ero^, 
ImreCco yivei noKevov. 

'AvTUTTpOcJM] a. 

Kov(f)Ov6(t)v T€ <f>v\ov opviOdiv afjL(f)L^a\cbv ayei 
345 Koi drjpa)v aypCcov eOvrj ttovtov t elvaXiau <f)V(nv 
cnreCpaLCTL SlktvokXcocttols 
irepLcfypahrj^ dvTjp • 
Kparei Se firj^avali; dypavXov 
350 drfpo^ ope(T(Ti^aLTa, Xaaiav^evd ff 

341. W. TToXcuov. 

342. W. Kov<f)ovi<t}v. 

round of human labor, as those of 
the antistrophe the movement of the 
steed." Camp. 

340. lXXo|uva>v : the Schol. explains 
by irfpiKVKKowTCDu. iWu is to be 
distinguished from elKew (ei^Aoi), and 
seems to mean originally wind, roll. 
Aristot. TTfpl ovpavov, ii. 14, says, oi 
fxev {t^v yV'') i^?^ecrdai Kal KivetaQai 
(paffi irepl rhv -adKov fxecrov. The sense, 
therefore, is the winding or turning 
about {^ovffrpo(t>r]S6v) of the ploughs 
at the end of the furrows. — Itos els 
4'tos : Jrom year to year. 

341. iinrilta -ycvei: since the har- 
nessing of the horse is mentioned 
below (350), yevos may be taken here 
in the sense of offspring, i.e. mules. 
So the Schol. rais T}fxi6vois, quoting 
Hom. //. X. 352 f. Cf. also Simon. 
Frg. 13 (Bergk), xa^pf"' aeWoiro^wv 
Ovyarpfs tiritwv. — iroX€v<i>v: breaking 
the glebe. 

342. Kov<{>ovoMv: this epithet calls 
attention to the blithe and thought- 
less nature of birds rather than to 
the ease and swiftness of their mo- 
tion. Cf. 617. Theognis 582, c/juKpas 
opvidos Kov<pov exovffa v6ov. 

" Then to those woode the next quick flat 

The feathered kind, where merrily they Bat, 
As if their hearts were lighter than their 

Sir W. Davenant's Gondibert, 

B. U. vi. St. 57. 

343. dfu)>iPaXc«v : of ensnaring game 
with nets, which were used in hunt- 
ing as well as in fishing. So Xen. in 
his Cyneget. 6. 5 ff . gives directions 
how to place the nets for entrapping 

344. ayti: leads captive. The sub j. is in 348. Cf. Eur. Hel. 312, 
<p6fios TTfpiBaKdy fi fi76t. 

345. iro'vTov ktL : Plumptre trans- 
lates " the brood in sea-depths born." 
— «)>v(ris: the abstract for the con- 
crete, like rpoip'fi in 0. T. 1, & rtKua, 
KaSfMOv Tpo(p7\. 

346. (nrcCpaio-i SiktwokXwottois : with 
twisted cords woven into nets. 

347. ircpu)>pa8T{s : Schol. Travra tl^ds. 

349. opco-o-iPara : Dor. gen. See 
G. 188, 3; H. 146 D. 

350. 6' : such an elision at the end 
of a verse, called technically 4iri(Tvva- 
\oup-fl, Soph, makes in every kind of 
verse. Cf. 595, 802, 1031. 



Imrov imd^eraL ayL^Cko^ov t,vyov 
ovp€i.6v T aKfX^Ta TOVpOV. 

Ztpo<H P". 

Kcu (jyOeyfia Koi dpefxoeu 
356 <l)p6ur)ixa Koi aaTvu6fiov<; ofyya^ eStSct^aro /cat Sv(Tav\a)V 
irdyoiv vTraWpeia koI Svcrofi^pa (f>€vy€LV /SeXiy, 
7ramoTr6po<; ' diropo^ in ovSkv ep^crat 

351. W. iinroy ia-a^ ay« &fi<fUXo<f>oy. 
357. W. irayoH' tuBptta. 

351 f . vva(mu icri. : brings under 
the neck-encircling yoke the steed with 
thaggy mane.. For the double accus., 
cf. Horn. //. T. 731, xnrh 8i Cvyhv <J7a7*i' 
'Hpn Trroi/T. TIic fut. has a gnomic 
use, denoting what man habitually 
does. Se« GMT. 66. Cf. Find. 
(Mgmp. vii. 1 fT., *ui\ay its tX ns ct^i/f ta; 
kwh x*'P^* i^dy I iwpiiafrai | vfavl't yafi- 
Bptf. Hdt. i. 173, flpoiifvou 8( irtpov 
rhy wXjjaloy tIs iari, KaraXf^fi fwvrhv 
ftrtTp60fy Kal rrjs firjrphs ivayt/xtfrai ras 
firrT*pat. With ifitpl\o<poy, cf. Horn. 
Od. iii. 486, (uyhy i/xtpU ?x<"^*^' 

364. ^c'yiui : speech. " Soph, ac- 
cepts the popular theory, which was 
also held by the Eleatics and Pytha- 
goreans, that language is not an en- 
dowment of nature (tpifffi), but is the 
Fesult of conventional usage {Btfffi 
' by attribution ') and cultivation." 
Schn. — dy(|ftocv ^povt])ui : two inter- 
pretations are possible : ( 1 ) thought 
swifi as the wind; (2) high-soaring 
thought, i.e. philosophy, wisdom. In 
favor of (2) are the Schol., tV »«pl 
rmy fitrttipwy ^i\oao(play, and the gloss 
of Hesychius, {nln)f<dy, fitrfupoy; (1) is 
favored by the use of iytfiStis = wind- 
tufijl (see L. and S. s.v. 1iy*ft6tii), and 
hy the natural connection between 

353. W. Kar avtfioev. 

^iyiui, the body of speech, the sound, 
and ^p6yi}fia, the spirit, the contents of 
speech. For the sense, cf. also Hom. 
Od. vii. 36, us «* wrfphy iji v6rifia. 

355. cUrrwo^iovs ofryos : the dispo- 
sition suitable to social life. W., Wund., 
and others understand this to mean 
the art of governing, which is favored 
by tlie Schol., r^v tS>v y6/xwy i/xirfiplay. 
Si' wv tA iarfa ytfioyrai, 2 iiTTi itoi- 
Kovyrai. opyi\ in the sense of rp&iroi. 
Cf. 875. Aj. 640, ovkcti avvTp6<pon 
opyais iftirfZos. Hor. also, Sat. I. 3, 
10.3, makes the establishment of com- 
munities follow upon the fixed use of 
language : donee verba, quibus 
voces sensusquenotarent, nomi- 
naque invenere. Dehinc op- 
pida coeperunt munire, et 
ponere leges. 

356 f. viraCOpcia: agrees with i3«Arj, 
which may be used equally well of 
fr*8t and hail as of rain, in the sense of 
shafts. Cf. Aesch. Agam 335, iv oIk^i- 
fiaffiy vaiovaiv ^St; tmv trwauBptuv wdywy 
Sp6<ruv t' ifwaWaytyrts. Transl., and 
he has taught himself how to shun the 
shafts of uncomfortable frosts under the 
open sky and of driving rains. 

358. £iropos: the asyndeton here 
and in 370 emphasizes the contrast. 



361 TO fxeWov "AtSa jmouov (f)ev^w ovk iira^erai' 
v6<T(t)V S' OLfXTj^dviov (f)Xjya? ^fxirecfypacTTaL. 

*AvTi<rTpo<j>ii P'. 

365 a-o(f>6v TL TO fiyj^avoeu 

T€)Q/as VTrkp cXttiS' €)(Oiv TOT€ fxeu KaKov, aXXor' iir 

ecrdXov epireL' 
vofjLOvq Trapelpoiv ^0opo<; 0e(ov t euopKov hiKav, 

359 f . W. airopo^ iir ov8k 
366. W. tot' es kukov 

lev ip\eTai. /AeAAoiaos 'AiSa. 

368. W. V0/X0V9 TrXrjpwv. 

359. €ir" ov8«v to |wXXov: i.e. iv' 

OvSfV TUV fieWovTwv. 

360. "AiBa : cf. opeatnfiaTa, 349. 
The gen. depends on (pev^iv. 

361. tiro^tTCU : will not procure for 
himself. Schol. davdrov fiovoy ovx 
elpfv ta/xa. Cf Dem. de F. L. § 259, 
avdaipeTov ainols iirdyovTai Sov\elay. 
Thuc. vi. 6. 2, ol 'ZeKivovvrioi 'Xvpcucoffi- 
ovs f-KayS/xevoi ^vfifidxovs. The fut. is 
emphatic; he will never do it. — <|xv|iv: 
for (pv^is, is found only here and in 
Hippocrates ; but Sid(pfv^is, air6<pfv^is, 
Kardcpev^is are found. 

362. a{jiT]xav<i>v : i.e. diseases that 
would otherwise be irremediable. 

363. 4>iryas : points back to <^e{/|ts, 
and makes the contrast pointed. — ^ji- 
ir€<j>pa<rTCU : he has jointly with others 
( Juj/) devised. So W. But the prep, 
seems to be used rather to strengthen 
the idea of the mid. voice, as in the 
phrase (rufuppd^effOai fiiJTiy tavr^. See 
L. and S., s.v. 

365. <ro<|>ov tv : pred. ; lit. as some- 
thing shrewd. — to (mxavoev : forms 
the counterpart to a/xTixdvuv 363, and 
repeats the idea of firixaycus 349, 
since this inventive power is the main 

366. Tf'xvos : join with rh /xitxav^ev, 

inventive skill in art. — vircp cXv(Sa: 
beyond expectation. — t\iov: his skill 
qualifies him to do good, yet incites 
him also to break through all barriers. 
A similar sentiment is found in Hor. 
Od. I. 3, 25 f. and 37-40. 

367. T0T€ \iutv KTe. : at one time to 
what is base, at another to what is noble. 
The omission of 5e is irregular, fitv 
and 5€ are both wanting in El. 739, 
t6t' &\\os, &Wo0' irepos. The prep, 
^iri belongs to both adjs. wp6s is simi- 
larly placed with the second member 
of the sent, in 1176. Cf also 0. T. 
734, Ae\<pSi)v Kairh Aav\ias &yfi. For 
a similar sentiment and expression, 
cf. the verse of an unknown poet 
quoted in Xen. Mem. i. 2. 20, avrap 
aviip ayaBhi totc fihy koxos, iAAoTc S' 

368. iropcCpttfv : lit. fastening along- 
side of, hence weaving in with; sc. r^ 
H.rix<i-v6(yTi T^j T6XV7JS. The Schol. 
explains by 6 ir\r}p&v rohs yo/xovs koI 
ri}y SiKaioavyT]y. That is, obedience 
must be combined with skill. 

369. 9iwv T c vopKOV SCxav : and jus- 
tice pledged with an oath by the gods. 
So Eur. Med. 208, ray Z-nvhs dpKlay 
0efiiy. Cf. Xen. Anab. ii. 5. 7, SpKoi 
dewy = oaths by the gods. 



370 wj/LTTokL^' airoki^, oT({i to firj koXov 

^v€(m ToX/xa? )(apLV. firjr* ifxol irapecmo^ 
376 yivoiTO firjr Icrov <f>povwv os rctS* cpSei. 

€9 haifiovLov repa^ ajxcfyLvoo} 
roBe' TToi? ei3a)9 di^iXoyrycrw 
tt;!^* ovk elvai iratS* 'AvTiyourjv ; 
w hva"n)vo^ kol hvanjvov 
S80 Trarpo? OtStTrdSa, tC ttot ; ov hrj ttov 

<ri y aTnaTOiXTav toi? /3a(nXeibis 
aTrdyovcn voyiov; 
KoX iu d(f)po(Tvin) KaOeXovre^ ; 

374. W. fnjT€ fiM. 

370. ^woXis : in contrast with inf/l- 
woKis, as i-ropos and iravrow6pos in the 
I'orresponding part of the strophe. 
ty. Eur. Troad. 1291, a Si /i«7aA({ToXii 
jhroAtt oAwXf t> Tpo'ta. 

372. (vv(o-rt: the subj. is personi- 
fied. Cy. 0. C. 1244, arai df 2 (i/voGcrai. 
AV. 610, fi «ri»i' ilicp ^vvfffTi. — XO{H,v : — 
I^t. gratia, causa. Cf. El. 427, 
■w*ixw*i fif rovit rov ^6$ou X'^"'- 

373. vopcvnot : guesl at my hearth ; 
i(p*<mos is more common. 

375. brov ^povW : o/* the same way 
of thinking (politically), i.e. of the same 
political party. Cf. Xen. Hell. iv. 8. 
24, 4Bvf\Bfi rots rii ahruv ppovovtrtv. 
rii Tov Hifiov, ri. AaxfSaifioylaiv <ppovuv, 
and similar expressions, are freq. — 
ToS' f pSti : i.e. X^( v6fiovs koI ilKriy iia 

376. Antigone and the guard are 
seen entering at the left of the spec- 
tators. — it Sai.|w>viov Kri.: in regard 
to this strange marvel I stand in doubt. 
— <ifi^ivo«: found only here. 

377. dyTiXoYT|<r«* : subj v. of delib- 
emtion. Sec G. 1368; H. 800, 3. 

378. OVK ctvok : for the use of ovk 
with the inf. in indir. disc., see 6. 
1011; H. 1024. "Nihil in o6k par- 
ticula offensionis est, quia 
opponuntur dSus (on tcrrl) et 
dvTiKoyi)aw oiiK dyai hoc sensu: irais 
(ISws Sri 9iSf fi ira7s 'AtrTiy6vri ivrXv 
avTiKoyiicrw us ovk tffri." Weckl. 

379. 8v<mi)vos: the combining to- 
gether of Antigone and her father is 
significant, and throws light upon the 
thought of 856. 

380. OlSiiroSa: this gen. is found 
in anapaestic verses also in Aesch. 
Sept. 886 and 1055. Oi'S/n-oSos and 
Ol^iir6iov, also the accus. OlUiroia, are 
not used by the tragedians. — t( ttotc : 
ichat can this be? — ov Stj irou <rf yt : 
surely it is not you, is it 1 t'f. Arist. 
Ran. 526, rl 8' tariv ; ov 5^ nov ft 
iupfKfffOat Siavo(7 iiuKas aiiT6s ; The 
Chorus knew that some one had de- 
fled the command of the ruler. They 
are surprised and pained to learn that 
it is Antigone who must suffer the 
penalty of disobedience. 

381. dirio-Tova-av : see on 219. 



FoDKTH Scene. Guard. Antigone. Afterwards Creon 
WITH TWO Attendants. 

'ETrettroStoi/ )8'. 


17S* 1<TT eKeivT) Tovpyov rj '^eLpyacrfJLeurj • 
^85 T-^vS* elXofiev ddTTTOvcraj/. dXXa ttov KpecDV ; 

oS' e/c Bofiojv dxfjoppo<; et? oeov Trepa. 


Tt 8' ecrrt ; Trota ^u/x/xerpo9 7rpovfir)v rvxij ; 

dva^, ^poTolcTLv ovheu icrr olttwijlotov ' 
xjjevheL yap rj Vtvota tt^i' yucofxrju • €7r€t 
390 (T)(oXff TTod' Tj^eiv Bevp" av e^v')(ovv eyot 

382. diraYovo-t: a judicial term, 
used of leading away to custody those 
who have been caught in the act. 

383. dui>poo-vvt| : witli this word the 
Chorus do not censure the deed in 
itself; they only call Antigone indis- 
creet for imperilling her life. 

384. The lapse of several hours is 
assumed since 331. C/". 415. — if|8€ ktI. : 
here is that one who has done the deed. 
— CKcCvT] : because in the former scene 
the doer of this deed was the principal 
subject of discourse. — Creon again 
comes on the scene by the middle door 
and hears the last verse spoken by the 
guard. Hence the Se and what fol- 
lows in 387. 

386. tls St'ov : for your need, oppor- 
tunely. Cf. 0. T. 1410, is S(Ov irdpeffd' 
8Se Kpecav. The phrase naturally sug- 
gests ^vfifierpos to Creon. 

387. ^v\i\urpos : coincident with; just 
in the nick of time to hear about. Cf. 
0. T. 84, ^vfi/xeTpos -yap ws K\v€iv. 

388. a.7rw|X0T0v : to be abjured as a 
thing one will not do or undertake. 
This proverb occurs first in a frag- 
ment of Archilochus (74 Bergk) : xpv- 
fMTwy &e\irTOv ovSev itrrtv ov5' attw- 
fiorov. Cf. what the guard has said 
in 329. 

389. For second thoughts belie one's 

390. <rxoX^: hardly, be slow to (do 
anything). Similar is the Eng. in 
Shak. Tit. Andron. i. 2, " I'll trust by 
leisure him that mocks me once." — 
Ti^ii) dp, a rare usage. ButseeGM.T.208; 
H. 845. W. takes dv with i^r,tjxovv, i.e. 
41, 4. W. takes &u with ^frji'v)"", i-e. 
I should have declared, and cites Sopli. 
Aj. 430, Ti's &v wot' ifiO' «5' circiuufj,oii 



rat? trai? dTTCiXai?, cu? l^eniacrOiqv Tore • 
aXX*, T) yap i.KTO<; koX irap ikniSa^; X^P^ 
eoiKcv akkjf fiTjKO^ ovSa^ 17801/^, 


395 Kopyjv ayaw tt^i^S*, ^ Kadevpedrj Toi<f>ov 
Koa-fiovaa. KXrjpo^ iuOaS* ovk CTraXXero, 
dXX* COT* e/iot' dovpficuov, ovk dXXov, toSc. 
Kat I'W, cu^^, TijvS* avTos, d>s 0e\eL<;, Xa^tou 
KoX Kpiv€ Ka^eXeyx' cya» 8' ikev6€po<; 

400 8tfcaio9 ct/it Tellies* (XTTTyXXd^^at KaKtoi^. 


dyci? 8c TijvSe toJ Tponat noOev Xa^(ov ; 


avn; toi' di'8/3* iOairre' iravr iirioTaaai. 

rolfiitv ^vvola*iv ivofia roli ifio7s kokoIs ; 
Eur. Here. Fur. 1355, ou8' hv <^6firiv 
■wori «ls rov0' lKt<r0eu, Uxpv' k-w' ififii- 
Twv jBoAfir. Some read fiKtty, 8o as to 
avoid the fut. inf. with Hv. 

391. omiXoIf : dat. of cause. — 
ix**juia^v : the metaphor is well 
brought out by the translation of 
Camp., " when my soul iras shaken with 
the tempest of your former threatening s." 

392. Ikt6% : sc. iXwlSwv : the subst. 
not repeated. Cf. 518. 

393. ovScV : adr. in no respect. — 
fiilKOt : in greatness. The thought 
regularly expressed would be ttj irap' 
iXflhs XV^ ovSh' (oiKtv ttK\r\ ifiovii, 
for it is of the smaller that we say it is 
not like the greater. But this inver- 
sion of terms is freq. with foiKtr. So 
of an unusually great fear it is said 
inThuc. vii. 71. 2, 6 p6$os liv oMty] 
ioutis. Cf. Eur. Frg. 664, ix rHy 
kikwrmv ii x^^* fitl(wy Pporois pcwfiva 

fiaWov ti rh irpoaioKdifitvov. "Pleasure 
that comes unlookcd for is thrice wel- 
come." Rogers' Italy. 

394. 81 6>pKwv dirMfiOTOt : act. ; bound 
myself by an oath (sc. that I would 
n<a come). Above pass. So iy<ifiorot 
has both uses. — 84* opxMV : added to 
make the expression more vivid. So 
y6oi(rtv, 427. 

396. ^vO<iS' owe: as was done be- 
fore. Cf 275. 

397. OovptiAiov : like our Eng. wind- 
fall, godsend. Hermes was the giver 
of good luck. Cf. Plat. Gorg. 486 e, 
olfxai iyu (To\ ivrtrvxriiciis roiovrtf 

400. SCkcuos KTi. : i.e. ifii ii SIkcuSp 
icTTiv iiirqKKixOai iXtxStpov. — TuvSc 
Koxwv : those threatened by Creon. 

401. Tif Tpoir«|t iroOcv: two inter- 
rogatives combined in one sent. So 
the Hom. t/j iridfv itrtr' ivSpiiy; Trach. 
421, tIs ir60fy fioXtiy; 




•^ Kou ^VL7}<; KOL Xeycts 6p0<o? a <fy^<s ; 


ravTTjv y tSwt' BaTTTovcrcLv ov crv tov v€Kpov 
405 aTretTras. a.p ev8r)\a koL cra(l>rj Xeyco ; 


KoX rrw? oparai KaTTtXi^Trrog yp^Orj ; 


TOLOVTov rjv TO TTpayfjL . oTTcu? yap rjKOfxeu, 
Trpos (TOV TO. heiv eKeiv iinqireCKiq^jLei/oi, 
TTOLcrav Koviv cn]paPTe<; ^ /caret^e tou 
410 viicuv, jjivSaiv re cdJ/ota yvfjiU(o(T(WTes ev, 
Kadrjixed^ aKpcjv e/c ndycov vTnjvejxoL, 
ocTfi^v an avTOv fi"^ j^^Xy 7r€^euyoTC9, 

403. The sense is, "Are you in your 
right mind when you say this "^ " 

404. TOV : the art. would regularly 
be omitted with the antec. incorpo- 
rated in the rel. clause. It makes 
veKp6v more definite. 

406. dpdrai : historical pres. ; a use 
to which the tragedians are partial. 
They also freq. change the tense in 
the same sent., as here. Cf. 42G-428. 
Aj. 31, <ppaC~i T6 Ka.^7]\(ii(T^v. — citCXtjit- 
Tos : caught in the act, 

407. yap : see on 238. — t|KO|uv : 
the other guards may have gone, from 
fear and suspense, to meet their com- 
rade on his return from the king, 
and, in view of Creon's threats, which 
were directed against them all, have 
returned together to watch the corpse 

408. TO. 8€£v «K£iva : cf. 305 ff. 

409. <rripavTcs : having swept off. — 
TOV : the art. at the end of the tri- 

meter is very rare. Soph, has it also 
in Phil. 263, O.C. 351, and El. 879. 

410. |iv8<Sv : clammy, dank. — cv : 

411. KaOrjiicO' OKpMV ck irdYwv: we 
seated ourselves on the slope of the hills. 
Cf. Hom. Od. xxi. 420, e/c U<ppoio 
Kad-finevoi. II. xiv. 154, (rraa' 4^ Oii- 
Xvfiiroko. — vin]V€|ioi, : under the lee. 
Some join i-Kpav 4k ■wi.-ywv directl'" 
with wrfivf/xoi in the sense of odi &Kpa)v 
4k irdyuv cTKeiras ^v avffioio, i.e. " we 
sat so that we were protected from 
the wind by the tops of the hills." — 
They must have sat to windward of 
the dead body, with their backs turned 
to the wind and facing the corpse, in 
order to be able to watch it, and at the 
same time to avoid the stench which 
in this situation the wind would blow 
away from them. 

412. PoIXt) : the subjv. is more vivid 
than the opt. 



eyeprl klpcHv avhp* ainjp imppoOoi^ 
KaKOL<TLu, €L Ti? TovS"^ atcqh-qcTOL novov. 

416 XP^^^^ "^^^ ^^ TO<TOVTOV, €<TT iv aWcpL 

p.€<r<a KareoTTf Xaynrr/ao? rjkLov kvkXo<s 
Kol Kavfi* edaknc' kol tot i^aC<f)VT)<; )(^9ovo<; 
Tv<l>oj<i aeipa<: (TKrjTTTov, ovpdviov a^o?, 
irt/xirXryo-t Tvehtov, nacrav alKL^cju (f>6^r)v 
420 vXrj<; TTcStaSo?, iv 8* ifiecTTcoOrj /xeya? 
aW-qp ' p.vcrame'i S' et^o/xo' 6eiav vocrov. 
KOL Tovh' aTraXXayeVro? cV ^dt'o; p,aKpai, 

413. oyijp: in distributive appos. 
with the subj. of itaMifitOa.. — {mp- 
po6ois : Schol. XoMpois. Cf. the use 
of poBf'tv in 290. 

414. KOKotoav : used subst. and 
equiv. to hvtlhtai. Kax6v is used of 
words also in Aj. 1244, aliy fifiai 
KOKo'is /BoAfiT*. C/. Phil. 374, below. 

— ditnSi{<roi: fut. opt. in indir. disc, 
and with the apod, implied in the con- 
text. See GMT. 128 and 096 II. C/. 
Phil. 374 f ., lipaaaoy hcuco7s ... ft rifii 
Ktlrot tw\' ii^ai(tf)aotr6 fit. 

416. Cf. Horn. //. viii. 68, ij/xoi 8' 
1lt\ios fiiaoy ovpayhy ifiptBfB'flKti. 

417. x^^t- K^n- ^^ separation 
after itipas. Cf. O. T. 142, ^aOpuv 
ItrraaOf. Plat. Gorg. 524 d, fvif)\a irivTa 
ivrlr tp T$ ^vx% ifttiiw yvfiyuB^ rov 

418. " The detailed description of 
this violent storm, that so greatly ter- 
rified the company of watchers, makes 
the undaunted courage of the heroine 
appear the more illustrious." Schn. 

— Tv^tit : a whirlwind ; which, by 
driving on high the dust, gives the 
appearance of raising up a sudden 
Btonn (aKfrrriv) from the ground. — 
ewpdviov : sent from heaven ; or, per- 
haps better, reaching to heaven. Cf. 

Aj. 196, &rav ohpavlav ^Ktyuv. The 
Schol., Kinrovv rhv cuBipa, favors the 
latter. — S,\<o%: in appos. witii cKtiirrdy. 

420. «v 8« : adv., and thereupon ; 
Lat. simul. Cf. El. 713, iv 5' iixt- 
<rT<i0fi ip6fios KTVKOv. 0. T. 182, iv 8* 
{among them) &Aoxo< iiriartvixouffiv- 
Others take iv as belonging to the 
verb and separated from it by so- 
called tmesis. Other cases of tmesis 
occur in 427, 432, 977, 1233. 

421. (ivo-avTcs : because of the dust 
which was whirled aloft to the top of 
the hill. This circumstance is added 
to explain why they did not see the 
approach of Antigone. — ftxof^v : we 
endured. Schol., ivTflxofifv vphs ri)v 
kSviv. — 6ctav : because the &xoi was 
ovpdviov. But since all calamities were 
heaven-sent, the reference to ovpivtov 
is not necessary. — vocrov : used by 
the tragedians of every kind of physi- 
cal and mental suffering. 

422. Tov8<: neut., comprising all 
that has been mentioned. — diroXXa- 
yivro^ : see on 244. — iv xpo'vw (laKpw : 
in the course of a long while ; giving time 
for Antigone to come out of her con- 
cealment, with the libation ready to be 
poured. Cf. Phil. 235, rh \a0f7v irpda- 
pOtyfia ToiovS' dySphs iv XP^''V /Jttu<pV- 



rj TTttt? oparai, KavaKcoKvec viKpa^ 
6ppL6o<; o^vv ^Ooyyov, cu? orav Kevrj<s 

425 evurj<^ veocTcrcov 6pcf>auov /BXexjjy Xe^o<;' 
ovTco he ^avrrj, xpLKov a»9 opa vekw, 
yooLCLV i^(pfx(o^€v, €K S* apa<s /ca/ca? 
r^paTo Tolcru/ rovpyov i^eLpya(r/xei^oL<;. 
/cat ^epcrXv ev6v<i SixjjCav (f)€peL koviv, 

430 €7c T evKpoTiJTov ^aX/cect? dphrjv Trpo^ov 
^oaicTL Tpicnr6vhoL(TL top vckvv crTe^eL. 
^^fxels tSovre? lejxeaOa, crvv 8e vlv 
drjpcjjxeO* €vOv<; ovSev kKTreirXiqyixiirqv. 

423. Why Antigone returned to 
the body the poet does not expressly 
state. It is to be inferred that she 
has heard or fears that the body 
is again exposed by the command 
of Creon. Accordingly she carries 
with her the pitcher containing the 
libation. — iriKpds: full of bitterness, 
sorrowful. " The quality of the ob- 
ject is transferred to the subject; i.e., 
TTLKpas, are Tracxovcrris TrtKpd." Camp. 
So conversely in Phil. 209, rpvadvup 
= maTKifflictimj is applied to ouSo, the 
cry which expresses the pain. 

424. opviOos : descriptive gen. Or- 
der : ios orav BKf\pT) A/^os tvvrjs Kevrjs 
optpavhv vfoacTuv. The comparison of 
shrill and mournful cries with the 
plaintive notes of birds robbed of 
their young is Hom. Cf. Od. xvi. 
216 ff., kXoiov S« A»76cos, aSiydrtpov ^ r' 
olcevol, ipTJvai fj alyxnrtol yafi\pcivvxfs, 
oiai T6 TfKva dypSrai i^tiXovro, vdpos 
n(T(T)va. yevfcrdat. 

425. cvvifs : with Ae'xoj, couch of its 
nest. Cf. Aesch. Pers. 543, XiKTpwv 
eiii/as affpoxlTwfas. 

426. S* : introduces the apod, with 
increased emphasis in prose also, and 

most commonly when a pron. is ex- 
pressed. Cf. El. 25, Sxrirep Xinros . . . 
icKTavrws 8€ (TV. — \|/i,Xov : uncovered. 

427. ■yo'owriv : see on 394. — ck : 
join with ripuTo. See on 420. 

428. ijparo : impf . after the aor. ; 
see on 40G. 

430. apST|V : ipaaa TrpSxovi/. Urns 
borne aloft on the shoulder or head 
in scenes of sacrifice are a favorite 
subject in Greek art. 

431. TpioTTOvSowri : as in all sacred 
observances the number three plays 
an important part, so the libations 
poured on the dead consisted of three 
parts ; sc. fxeXiKparov (honey with 
milk), wine, and spring water {cf Od. 
X. 518) ; or, milk, wine, and honey with 
water (cf. Eur. Iphig. Taur. 159). In 
many localities olive oil was used in- 
stead of wine. These libations were 
poured out sometimes mixed before- 
hand, sometimes separate, with the face 
turned to the west. — <rTt^ti : croinis, 
in the sense of honors. Cf. El. 51, 
TVfj.0ov Aoi/Salm Kal Kapar6fiois x^'Sa's 


432. <rvv : together, adv. modifies 
dripwfj.e0a. — vt'v : = avri)v. 



Kol Ttt? T€ 7rp6(T0€u Ta9 T€ uvp "^Xeyxoficv 
436 TToa^et?' airapvo^ 8* ovheuos KadiaraTo, 
aXX* i78€c«>9 €fiOLy€ KoXyeLvo)*; dfxa. 
TO u.€v yap avTov ck KaKOiv ire^evyevai 
rihiOTOv, c? KaKov Se tov<; (f)C\ov<; ayeiv 
aXy€w6v. dXXa ndm-a ravO' rjaract) Xafietu 
440 ip.oi Tr€<l>VK€u Trj<s e/A^s (T(t)Tr)pLas. 


<rc 8t^, (T€ TTju vevovaav et? ttcoov Kapa, 
ifyg^ rj Karapvei firj SeSpaKO/ai. rctOe ; 


Kat ifrrjpX hpdcraL kovk dnappovfJiaL to fir). 

439. W. irdvra raXX'. 

435. atrapvos 8' ovStvos : an obj. 
Ren. after aii adj. kindred to a verb 
taking the accus. See G. 1142; H. 
754. Cf. Hdt. iii. 06, f^apvos f,v ^^ 
liXr kwoHTtivai "ifiipiiv. — KoOtiTTaTO : 
iniplicR her fixed and calm attitude. 

436. aXXd: .">'•. KnOiaTaro. "But my 
joy was still not unmingled." For 
{)iitei ifi >l we nliould use a concessive 

437. awTov : subj. accus. of rh 
irt(*>tvy*i>ai, wliich is the subj. of ^8«- 
aroy (tarlv). T!ie thought is put in a 
gc'neral form, that one himself. 

438. Tov« ^(Xovs: the servant is 
attached to the daughter of the royal 

439. Order : irivra ravra wf^vKt 
fioi fiirau Kafitly t) i) ift)i trcorrfpia. Cf. 
ill. 1015, wpoyoiat oiiiiv iiyBpdnrois (<pv 
Ktpiot Aai3(<v ifi*Hfoy. For the const. 
of the inf., see G. 1628; H. 962. The 

sentiment indicates the ignoble nature 
of the SovKos. 

441. a-i 8t], a-i: you, I mean, you. 
A similar harsh tone is that of Aegis- 
thus to Electra, El. 1445, o-e rot, at 
Kplvu), vaL at, r)\v iv ry iripoi XP^^V 
dpaffftav. The calm repose of Anti- 
gone, who stands before Creon, in her 
maidenly innocence, without showing 
a single trace of fear or regret, exas- 
perates him, as the tone of his address 
indicates. — Kopa : rf 209. 

442. <{rr)s : sc. StSpcuctyai. ni) is 
due only to KaTopvu', for its use after 
the verb of denial, see G. 1015; II. 

443. Antigone purposely imitates 
in her reply the form of the question, 
as below (450, 452) she recalls ki\- 
pvxOivja and vSfiovs (447, 449). — to 
|i,TJ: sr. SfSpoKtyai. Regularly rb fiii 
oi. See GMT. 812. 




(TV [X€v KOfjiL^OL<? av (TcavTOP Tj dcXei^, 
445 e^oj ySayoeta? atrta? ekevdepov 

(TV 8* eiTre fxoi fir) fjirJKO<;, a\Xa (TVVTO^ioi';, 
rjSrjcrOa Krjpv^devTa fxr) Trpdcra-eLV rdSe ; 


1)07). TL o ovK efiekAov ; efxcpavT) yap 'qv. 


Kot BrJT erdXjaa? rovcrS' virepftaCveiv vo/iov*; ; 


450 ov yap TL ixoL Zev? 171^ 6 Kiqpv^a<i raSe, 

OvS* 7) ^Vl/OLKO<; T(OV KOLTd) OeCxiV At/CT^ 

TotovcrS* ei^ dv0p(O7roL(TLV otpKrev v6fiov<S' 

452. W. ot TovVS' 


444. <rv: to the guard. — ko|j.C|ois 

av : mai/ betake yourself. For the opt. 
in mild command, see GMT. 237. 

445. Free and exempt from grievous 
imputation. The guard departs. The 
actor who has played this part now 
has an opportunity to change his 
costume, in order to impersonate 

446. |XT)KOS : i.e. /xaKphp ?iros. 

447. KTipvxOt'vra: the partic. is in 
iiidir. disc, after ipSriada and = on 
iKi}pvxOri. The plur. of the impers. 
is common with adjs. (cf. Aj. 1126, 
S'lKata yap t6vS' evruxf^"), very com- 
mon with verbal adjs. (cf. 677), less 
conmion with parties., as here. Cf. 
570, 576. 

448. tI 8' OVK c|j,€\Xov: and why 
should I not (knoio it)'^ 

449. BTJTa : then, marking an infer- 
ence. " Knowing all this, did you 
then have the daring," etc. 

450. ^dp: (yes), for. This speech 
of Antigone is one of the noblest 
passages left us in ancient literature. 
— tI : adv., at all. 

451. T(ov Karat OctSv : since Aikt; 
sent from below the Erinyes to pun- 
ish transgression. Aesch. connects 
her with these avenging deities. Cf. 
Eum. 511, S) AiKa, S> Opovot, r 'Epiviuv. 
Eur. 3/erf. 1389, dA.Ao o-' 'Eptvvs 6\e- 
ffete TfKvwv (povia re Ai/ctj. She was 
held to be the daughter of Zeus and 

452. Toiov(r8€: sc. as you have laid 
down. Cy. 519. — €v ovOpcaTrowriv : who 
are endowed with a sense of obliga- 
tion towards the dead. 



ovSe <r0€V€w toctovtou (oofirju to. era 
Krjpvyfiaff' a»<rr* aypairra Kacr<f)akTJ decou 

465 vofiLfia hvvaa-Oai Oxrr^TOv ovft vnephpajxeLV. 
ov yap Tt vvv ye kolxOcs, aXX' deC nore 
(,y ravra, /couSci? olBev i^ otov *<f>dm). 
rovT(t)v eyo) ovk ejxeXXov, dvhpo? ovSew? 
<f>p6vrjp.a Scttrao"*, iv 0€OL<rL Tr)v hiicqv 

460 ^wcreiv. Oauovfianj yap i$rjBr) • tl 8* ov ; 
Kct fiTj (TV TrpovKT]pv^a<;, el Se tov )(p6vov 
iTp6<Tdev dai/, Kepho<i avr eyoi Xeyo). 

464. W. is Toypairra. 

462. W. aiV' ( = avTo). 

464 f . Instead of connecting iart 
SvyturSau with Tck ir(k Knpiynara and 
making this its subj. Antigone gen- 
eralizes the expression : that one being 
a mortal (sc. you) should be able, etc. 
Editt. generally make Oyrtrhv ivff refer 
to Creon, supplying <r« in thought from 
ri ah. tcjipiyfiara. But Prof. Goodwin 
{Proceedings Amer. Philol. Assoc. 1876, 
p. 4) supposes that Antigone has her- 
self in mind, — that I being a mere 
mortal, etc. The gender is no objec- 
tion. Cf. Eur. ^fed. 1017, 1018. In 
favor of this view it is urged that 
Antigone is more concerned through- 
out the passage with defending her 
own conduct than with condemning 
Creon. — vircpSpoiutv : lit. to run be- 
yond (as in a race) ; here, to over- 
pass, to render void; nearly the same 
as v-wtp^aivtiv, above. Cf. Eur. Ion. 
973, xak vis rh tcptlffau Ovrjrhs oZa' 
int^pipifiu. Aristot. Khet. i 15, iav fiiv 
tpavrlos ^ i ytypofififuos {y6fxos) r<p 
wpdynart, rif Koivif viym^ xpn^ariov koI 
TOit i-witiKfffiy its SucaioTfpoti, koI ...rh 
nkv ivuucis dtl fiivti Kol oitZt-KOTf fjifra- 
$dXXti, oiiV i Koiy6s, tcarii ^(laiv yip 

icTTiv 01 Si ytypa/jifitvoi xoWdjcis. In 
connection with this he refers to Antig. 
466 and 458. " Let not a mortal's vain 
command, Urge you to break th' un- 
alterable laws Of heav'n-descended 
charity." Mason's Elfrida. 

456. vvv Kax^c's: form one idea, 
to-day and yesterday. The brief du- 
ration of merely human institutions 
is meant. — act irore : " everlastingly, 
without any clear distinction of past 
or future, irori gives the effect of 
indefiniteness or infinity." Camp. 

457. c|oTov: since when; sc.xpivov. 

458. TovTcrtv : i.e. vofilfitav, namely, 
for their violation ; depends on r^v 
SIktiv. — OVK IfuXXov : / was not about 
to, did not mean to. — ovSpos : of a 
mere man, emphatic. 

459. «v 6€oI<n : in respect of, i.e. to- 
wards the gods ; the penalty due them. 

460. rt 8* ov : and why should I not 
{have known that J must die)? 

461. TOV xpovov : Schol., tov d/iop- 
fifi/ov SriKovSri. 

462. avTc : " you call it penalty, I, 
on the contrary, gain." Cf. Shak. Julius 
Caesar, iii. 1 : 



o<TTt9 yap €1/ TToWo'Lcnu a»9 iyco KaKoT^ 
(,77, TTW? 00 ou^t Karoavcov K€poo<; (pepcL ; 
465 ovTQ)^ e/xotye rovSe rou fjLopov TV)(eiu 

Trap* ovSev aXyo?* dXX.* av, et roi/ e^ e/x-^s 
fX7}Tpo'? davovT aTa(f)ov avecr^Ofxr^v vekvv, 
KeLi'Oi<s av rjXyovv rotcrSe S' ovk akyvvofxai, 
(Toi o el ooKO) vvv jxiopa Spaxra rvyydveiVt 

470 <T')(eh6v TL fJi(op<p flCOptaU 6<f)\L(TKdv(0. 


or^XoL TO yewrjfi o)fjLov i^ oi/xov narpos 
T179 Tratoog* eiKeiv S' ovic eTrtcrTarat KaKolg. 

467. W. fx.-qTpo'i evos t aTa<f>ov. 

"Casca. Why he that cuts off twenty years 

of life 
Cuts off so many years of fearing death. 
Brut. Grant that, and then is death a 


464. Caesura after the first sylla- 
ble. See on 234. — (|>€pci : for <peperai. 
The act. is often used for the raid, by 
Soph. Cf. 0. C. 5, afiiKphv fiev t^ai- 

TOVITa, TOV (TfllKpOV S' €Tl fJLeloV <pi- 


465. ovTws : such being the case. 

466. irap' ovSc v : see on 35. — 0X^0$ : 
instead of a word of general meaning 
the Greeks often use a word of more 
definite sense. Here &.Kyos (iariv) for 
the more general idea of regard. — 
dv : see on 69. 

467. TOV e^ €K''ns '^'''^- • '^^ ""^ sprung 
from mij own mother. — Oavovr /ct€. : 
when dead I had suffered to be {sc. 
ovTa) an unburied corpse. 

468. KcCvois : at that, the supposed 
thought. — TourSc : at this, sc. what she 
had done. 

470. (TxcSov Ti : mockingly spoken 
of any fact or affair which the speaker 
believes to be undoubted ; it almost 
appears to me that; it wants but little 
that ; possibly. In like tone Electra 
closes a long speech to her mother, 
El. 608, €4 yap ^^(pvKa rupSe ruv fpyonv 
tSpis, (fx^^ov Ti T^v a^v 0x1 KaraiiTxvvw 
<pv(riv. — |i.(op4>, KT€. : " / bear the charge 
0/ folly from a fool." Plumptre. The 
sharpness of the utterance is enhanced 
by the repetition fj-apa, fjiwp<e, /xupiav. 

471. The harshness of this last 
remark the discreet and venerable 
C/horus cannot approve. Their words, 
however, do not express censure so 
much as a characterization of Anti- 
gone. Order : rh yiwrifxa t7}s vaiZhs 
Sr]\o7 (sc. uv) ufihu (pred.) 6| wfiov 

472. eirtoTarai : sc. tj trais. — ctxciv 
KUKOis : cf. Phil. 1046, 6 ^ivos (pdriv 
T{]i>b' elw, 'OSva^ev, Kovx viriiKovaav 





aXX' ur^i TOi to. ctkXtJp' ayav <f>poirqixaTa 
irCrrrcw /xaXiora, Kat tou iyKpaTccrraTov 

475 (Ti^pov OTTTOU €K TTvpo*; nepiCTKeXyj 

OpavaBivra koX payevra irXelcTT av elcrihoLf;' 
(Tfjuxpa) ^aXti'OJ 8' olSa tov<; Ovpovfievov^; 
iTTTTovs KaTaprvdeuras. ov yap iKTreXet 
<f)pou€iv pey ooTis SovXos eort roii/ TreXa?. 

480 avTt) h* v^pCCjELU pev tot e^TrtcrraTO, 
Popovs virep^aCvovcra tov<; irpoKeipevovf;' 
vppi'; o , CTTCt oeopaKev, rfoe oevTepa, 
TovTOis iTrav)(€LV kol hiSpaKvcau yeXav. 
^ vvv eyo) pkv ovk aarjjp, avrri S' avTJp, 

485 €t TavT dvaTl rrjhe KeiaeTai KpaTT), 

473. diXXa: "but pride comes be- 
fore destruction." By dwd Creon 
connects his reflections immediately 
with the last words of the Chorus. 
Bl. remarks how exactly, though un- 
consciously, Creon describes in the 
following words his own case. — rd 
mcXifp' aYav ^povrjiMiTct : excessiveli/ 
stHblwrn dispositions. 

474. -rt'TTdv : /ail, break down. Inf. 
after laOi, know that, etc. (not know 
how) ; see G. 1592, and cf. olSa Karap- 
Tvdirrat below. Cf. Aesch. Pert. 
173, tl rSS' ta9i (uti at 81 j ippiaai. 
Eur. ^fed. 693, «J wy r6S' taBi fxij 
yvyaiKhs oSvtKa yrjfial fit KtKrpa. 

475. o«t6v : tempered. — Ik : see 
on 111. — mpurxtki^ : so that it is very 

476. irXcUrra : very often ; a sup. of 
woKKd = roAAcUis. — Sm <t(r(8oi8 : you 
will see ; a modest statement of a well- 
known fact. See GMT. 237. 

478. KaropTvOf vTot : f req. used for 

training or breaking horses. — (KirA«t : 
explained by Ilesychius as = ?{*o-tu'. 
A £ira{ \fy6fXfV0i'. 

479. <)>povciv iuiya : to be proud-spir- 
ited. — SovXos : contemptuous in its 
application to Antigone. 

480. i^irUrraro : with sarcastic 
reference to 472. 

481. irpoK(i|i« vovs : ordained. 

482. vppis: in the pred., sc. tariv. 
— ^8«: is the subj. and takes its gen- 
der from v^pis. 

483. ciravxciv . . . ^cXov : in appos. 
with ^8(, subj. nom. — ScSpcucvUiv: 
with yfXav, lit. at having done it ; over 
her deed. The partic. is used with 
7*Aoc as with x"^f*"' *nd similar 
verbs. Cf. Eur. Ale. 691, xafpf« i>poi>v 
tpiof. It is not therefore simply a rep- 
etition of ^ir«l SfipaKtv, but forms a 
part of the pred. See G. 279, 1 ; H. 983. 

485. If this (assumed) authority {sc. 
of defying this law) shall be exercised 
by her with impunity. 



dXX' €LT aSeX^^9 eW* ojjLaLixovecTTcpa 
Tov Trai/ros rjixlv Zr]vo<s ipKeiov Kvpei, 
avrtj T€ ^'Q ^vvaLfxo'; ovk aXv^erov 
fiopov KaKvcTTOv ' /cttt yap ovv Keivrjv Icrov 

490 eVatrtoi/Aat rovhe ySouXeucrat Toi(f)ov. 
Kai viv KaXeiT • ecro) yap eloov dpTLO)<; 
XvcTiTUKTap avTTjV ot5o' imj/SoXoi' (^pevatv. 
(fycXel S' 6 Ovjxos npocOev yprjcrOaL KXoirev^ 
TMu fx-qSev 6p0(os eV cr/corw re^fcofxeucov. 

495 fXLcra) ye fxevroi ^a>Tau iu KaKolcri rts 
aXovs eireiTa tovto KaXXvvew OkXrj. 

490. W. Td(f>ovs. 

486. d8€\<|>r]S : sc. 0vydr-np which is 
pred. to Kvpel (oStro). The omitted 
partic. contains the leading idea. See 
GMT. 887, 889. — Ztjvos tpKcCou : cf. 
Horn. Od. xxii. 334 f. The altar of Zevs 
kpKeios stood in the middle of the 
house-court. By metonymy here for 
the entire family. The expression is 
the extravagant one of a passionate 
man, — " more nearly akin to me than 
all my kin," which is, of course, im- 
possible. Cf. 0. T. 1365, ei Se Ti 
irp€(T0vrepou en KaKOv kukSv. 

488. Tj |vvai|io$: in the blindness 
of his passion Creon includes Ismene 
in his condemnation, without any rea- 
son except her anxious behavior, to 
which he refers below as betraying 
her guilt. 

489. |j.opov : gen. of separation with 
d\v^iTov, after the analogy of such 
verbs as awaWdTreffdat. Cf. El. 626, 
Bpdcrovs TovS' ovk a\v^eis. 

490. to-ov : equally, likewise, ivai- 
riwixai fKfivrjy rovSe tov Td<pov, i.e. fiov- 
\ev(Tai avTov. Cf. Phil. 62, oi 'ArpeTSai 
(T€ ovK ri^iuffav tuv 'Axi^Aejwi' OTr\uy, 

491. vlv : sc. Ismene. — kciXcitc : 
addressed to the attendants. 

492. cirq^oXov ^ptvuv : in possessio7i 
of her mind. 

493. <|)i\€i : is wont. Cf. 722. — 
■irpoffflev '[jpr](rOai : to be detected before- 
hand, i.e. before the deed has been 
done. — kXoitcvs : pred. nom., as a plot- 
ter ; like the poetjc use of K\eirreiv, 
devise or do stealthily. Cf. El. 37, 
h6\oiffi K\e\pai ff<pwyds. Aj. 1137, ttJaX' 
tiv \ddpa K\f\peias Kaud. The sense is, 
that the evil conscience easily betrays 
the evil-doer. So Shak. Hamlet, iii. 
1, 83: "Thus conscience doth make 
cowards of us all." 

495. "I hate the offender that hides 
his crime, but I hate also the one that 
seeks to defend it." Creon thinks 
Ismene is trying to do the former, 
Antigone the latter. Antigone is 
seeking to escape punishment, he 
thinks. This accounts for her reply 
and the allusion to aXovs in e\<ov. 

496. tireiTtt : after the partic. Cf. 
Aj. 760, ocris avOpiiirov <pv(nv ffAaarriiv, 
eirfira fiii /cot' &vOpwKOv (ppoy^, — KoX- 
Xvvtiv : to gloss over. 




^eXets Ti fiel^ov ^ KaraKTelvaC fi e\(ov ; 

eyoi fi€v ou 








tC SijTa /xeXXci? ; a>9 c/xot Twt' (ro)u \oyoiv 
600 dpiOTOu ovhev, /x>yS' ap^aditiq ttotc, 
ovTio 0€ Kttt o"ot ra/x a<pavoavovT €(pv. 
Kairoi TToOfv kXco^ y h.v evKXe^cTepov 
KaT€a")(OV ri top avTctScX^ot' eu Td(f)a) 
TiOeuTa ; tovtou; tovto ndcTLV dvhdveLV 
605 keyoiT au, el fir) yk(ocr(rav iyKXyoL (f)6^o<;. 

497. |Ui{ov : i.e. any desire that is 
prt'ater than this of putting me to death. 

498. iyi juV ovSiv : I surely (desire) 
nothing {bei/ond that), fitv is a weak- 
ened furni of /x^f, and like y« makes 
prominent (although also at the same 
time restricting) the force of the word 
with which it is connected, fitv is 
often found without St, not alone in 
the poets hut also in prose, esp. with 
prons. (634, 081) and in asseverations 
(561 ). The antithesis may be supplied 
in thought, if it is not expressed by 
some equivalent of 8«. — airavr' !xt»: 
an instance of what is called " tragic 
irony." The audience see in this ut- 
terance a hidden and dreadful import. 
Creon unconsciously pronounces his 
own doom ; in the death of Antigone 
he has all the calamities that follow 
in its train. 

499. |UXX«it : do you delay. 

500. iiTiS* apf<rO((T|: ar. /ii;8ic r&v 
riy \6ywy. iptffKtadai pass., here in 
the sense of probari. 

501. Ta|i' cwJM&vSavovT* l^v : my views 
are disagreeable. " $(pv, are by nature, 
and so cannot fail to be." Camp. 
Antigone thus cuts off any expecta- 
tion that Creon may have had that 
she would at the last acknowledge 
her guilt and beg for pardon. 

502. kXcos cvKXcciTTcpov : tnore illus- 
trious honor. A pleonastic expression, 
like Sv<Tirv6ois irvoats (688), tpptvuv Sva- 
<pp6vwv (1261). Antigone appeals to 
that latent sentiment of mankind that 
regards the duty of burial of one's 
kindred as a most sacred one, and 
that would honor her for sacrificing 
her life in seeking to discharge this 
duty. — S» . . . Kariayjav : the prot. is 
represented by it6dtv, i.e., "if I had 
done what 1 " See on 240. 

504 f. Order: Kiyoir' (pass.) tiv 
avlivftv rovrois Kri. Others prefer to 
join rovroii directly with \(yoiTo as 
dat. of agent. 

505. cykXx|oi : see on 180, and the 



[dXX* rj TvpawL^ noXXd r aW evSaL/jLovei, 
Ka^€.(TTw avry hpav Xeyeiv d' a ^SouXerat.] 



JVT) T&Ji/Se KaSu.etiwt' 6pa9. 


opiacri ^ourot, <rot S* v7rtXXov(rw/ (rrofia. 


510 (TV 8* ovK erraiSel, ToivSe ^wpls et (f>popel<s ; 


ovhhf yap al(T)(pov tov^ 6p.o(T7r\(iy)(yov<; cre^eLv. 


ovKovv o/JLaifjio^ \(ti KaravTiov uav(op; 


W. gives 506 f. to the Chorus. 

506 f . " With a just sense that 
these verses are not fitting for Anti- 
gone after 499, the old critic^remark : 
OVK 4v iiraip<p tovto rfis TvpavvlSos, a\\' 
ex*« ft elpaiveias 6 \6yos. But there is 
no indication of any irony. The sen- 
timent is wholly remote from the con- 
nection." N. We follow N. and D. 
in bracketing these lines. The words 
following have no reference to this 
sentiment. See App. 

508. TOVTO : the same reference as 
TJWTo in 504, i.e. "that it is right to give 
burial to Polynices." — |iovvt) tcovSc: 
Creon includes Antigone among the 
Chorus, as she was also a Cadmean. 
— ixovvos and ^eii/os are used in tri- 
meter also. 

509. \ovTOi: these also (think so). 

— virCXXovo-iv : lit. they roll or wind 
under, used of dogs which curl their 
tails between their legs through fear ; 
here metaphorically of curbing or sup- 
pressing utterance. 

510. cl <|>pov€is : after ivaiSuffOcu we 
might expect an inf. or partic. clause ; 
here el does not express an uncertainty 
but an assumed reality, almost = on. 
See GMT. 494. Without paying any 
attention to Antigone's reply, Creon 
obstinately holds fast to his opinion. 

— Tuv8€X<«pts: differently from these. 

511. Ycip: (no), for. — o-c'Pciv: subj. 
of ai(TXp6v {effTif). 

512. \u KaTavrlov 6avuv: he also 
that fell on the opposite side. 

70 SO«t>OKAEOY2 



616 ov fiaprvp-qa-eL roMff 6 KaT0tu/o)U veKv<s. 

€L Toi (T(f>€ Tt/XCt? €^ ICOV TftJ SvcracySct. 


OV yap TL SovXos, ctXX* d8€X<^9 coXcto. 


nopOujp Sc TTyi'Sc yrji'' 6 8' avTLO'Ta<; vnep. 


0/XC09 o y "AiSt^? tou? w/xovs tcrou? iroOei. 


620 dXX* ou;( 6 )(pr)(rTo<; tm Ka.K(o \a)(^Zv to"09. 

513. |uas : s<". utrrpSs. Cf. 144, 145. o^^ct : we should expect ratlicr rhv 
For an apparent parody of this verse, Su<T(rf$7j 4^ Xtrov avr^. It is not implied 
cf. Arist. Achnrn. 790, Sfiofiarpla yip here that Antigone herself had be- 
iart Klitt rwvrti warp6s. Stowed burial honors upon Eteocles. 

514. ituivf : Eteocles ; dat. wth Creon simply says, " you are showing 
ivoatBfi. Creon means, as he explains him (Polynices) equal honor with that 
more fully in 616, that Antigone by cimferred upon Eteocles." 
honoring Polynices with burial is 517. The equality of the brothers 
placing the two brothers on an equal is urged more sharply by Antigone, 
footing, and that thus she is dislionor- 518. irop6«0V 8c : {>fes), hut devastat- 
ing Eteocles. — n^u^ X9P'-* '• ^'^ y" ^"9- — virtp : sc. rriffSf ^fjy. See on 392. 
bestow the boon of an honor. x'V"' '^ 519. /fades desires that his laws 
•ecus, of internal obj. (i.e. his laws which require burial) be 

516. ravra : i.e. that by burying equal, i.e. be equally administered to all. 
my brother Polynices I am dishonor- 520. The const, is taos iarX Aox««»', 

ing him (Eteocles). just as hUaioi, 6^io%, ktL, are used in 

516. o^ : see on 44. — rtf 5v<r- the pers. const, witli the inf. 




rt? olheu el KOLTOidev evayr) raSe; 


OVTOL TTod* OV\9p6<i, OvS' OTaV OdpTj, ^tXoS. 

OVTOL (Tvve^deiv, dXXa (rv^K^tXetv €(f)vv. 


KOLTO) vvv ekdova , el ^ikiqTeov, <j)t\ei 
525 Keivov^' efxov Be (,<ovto^ ovk ap^ei yvvij. 

Fifth Scene. Creon. Antigone. Ismene. Two Attendants. 

Kol flTjV irpo TTVXCOV I7S* 'itT/XT^I^, 

<^tXaSeX^a Ka/ro) BaKpv XeLJSojJLevr) ' 

521. KoiTwOev : see on 25. " Who 
knows if this (i.e. your sentiment that 
the good and the evil are not to share 
alike in burial) is regarded as pious in 
the world below ? " 

522. Cf. Aj. 1356, 4x6phv 55' aliu 
veKvv] 1372, ovTos Se kcckci KacdaS' &«/ 
e/xofy ofiws ex^*""''''^ ecrrai. 

523. Surely, 'tis not my nature to 
share in hatred, but in love. Ancient 
art aims to represent the ideal, mod- 
ern the real and individual. Hence 
Soph, is sparing in the portrayal of 
distinctive traits of character; but 
he knows how with a single stroke to 
bring to view the entire inner soul. 
Here is laid open the womanly, tender 
heart of Antigone, who has thus far 
been presented to us only on the 
heroic and austere side of her nature. 
— ovToi : a reiteration of Creon's word 
gives edge to her reply. 

524. Creon, seeing that further 
argument is of no avail, breaks off 
impatiently, and with scorn repeats 
the sentence of death. 

525. KcCvovs : sc. rovs Karu, with 
particular reference to Polynices. — 
€(101) (wvTos : while I live. 

526. Ismene enters by the door 
through which she had left the scene 
(99), conducted by the attendants, 
ace. to the command of Creon (491). 
— Kal |Atjv : and lo! This phrase 
often introduces a. new person. Cf. 
1180, 1257. — ■^8€: sc. iarlv. See on 

527. <t>iXaScX<{>a : Schol., <pi\aSt\- 
<pws, with sisterly affection. — Scucpv: 
this form is used by Soph, in the 
trimeter also in Track. 1199. Col- 
lective in sense ; cf. Aesch. Sept. 50, 
Saxpv KfiPovTfs. 0. C. 1251, Si' o/i/iOTOj 
\u$a>v SoKpvov. — XciPofxcvT) : trans. 




ifC^Xrj 8* 6(f>pv<ov imep alfiarocv 
peOo^ al(rxyvet, 
Tcyyovtr cvwva irapiidv. 


(TV o , if Kar OLKOv<; w? €Xlov v<p€Lp.einrj, 
Xrj0ov(rd p.* i^iirive^, ou8' ipavdavov 
Tp€<fxov hv cLTtt KOLTravacTTaicreL*; dpovoiv, 

<f>€p*, CITTC 817 pOL, Kol (TV ToGSc TOV Td(f)OV 

636 <l>rj(r€LS peracrxelv, ^ '^opel to prj dhdvat ; 


SehpaKa Tovpyov, einep rjh* bpoppodel, 
KoX ^ppeTL(Tx<^ fctl <l)€p(o Trj<; aiTtas. 

here, u in Aescb. Prom. 400, 4»* iaaw 
KfiBofitya ^10%. 

528. v«VXt| : grief causes s cloud 
to lower over the brow, from which 
tears, like rain, pour forth. Cf. Aesch. 
Sfpt. 211, inrip Ofifiirwy Kprinvafifvav 
yt^fKay, when clouds hang over the brow. 

" The tim'rous cloud 
That hangs on thy clear brow." 

Obat'8 Agrippina, 8c. 11. 

— olfuiTdcv: flushed (with grief and 

529. ^'6ot : countenance. Cf. Eur. 
Ilerr. Fur. 1205, piBoi iitKlif lulov. — 
oWxvvh: disfigures, mars. Cf. Shak. 
Ant. and Cleop. iii. 2 : " The April's 
in her eyes ; it is love's spring. And 
these the showers to bring it on." 

531. <rv S^ : in contrast with An- 
tigone. — ij . . . v^i)i^VT| : the one who 
has been lurking like a viper In my house. 

532. Xij9ov(ra ktL : unnoticed have 
been sucking my life's blood. Cf. Shak. 
Rich. //. iii. 2: " Snakes, in my heart- 
blood warm'd, that sting my heart ! " 

533. ara Kd-iravcurrao-iit : dual and 

plur. combined, as in 13 f. The ab- 
stract for the concrete; see on 320. 
Two pests and subverters of my throne. 
Cf. 0. T. 379, Kpfuv (Toi inifi ovSfv. 

534. Kal <rv : you also, as your sis- 
ter has acknowledged her guilt. 

535. i|o)ut: i^Sfivvni. — to |ii) c(8cvcu : 
see on 2()3. 

536. ftircp : that is to say, if. — 
d|ioppo6ci : metaphor from rowing, 
like irmipfTfti, helper, then in general, 
assent to, agree ivith. In this phrase 
lies the intimation that Ismene is con- 
scious of prevarication. These words 
are like an anxious entreaty that her 
sister would not deny her the conso- 
lation of sharing her fate. In this 
scene the true character of Ismene 
comes more clearly to view : affec- 
tionate and unselfish, but timid and 

537. Tfjs alT(<xs : governed directly 
by ^vixfifTlffxo, the notion of partici- 
pation being silently continued in xal 
<p*fite. Cf. Aesch. Prom. 331, xt£»«-«* 
p.traaxi>y koI rvroKfiriKits ifiol. 




»\\» i J/ «/ »e5/ »»N 

aAA ovK eaaei tovto y -q Olkt) a , eiret 
ovT 'q0€kr)(Ta<;, ovt iyo) KOLVcjcrdfxrjv. 


540 dXX' iv KaKo1<s rot? (toictlv ovk ala^^vvofiaL 
^vfjiirXovp ifiavTTjv tov Trddov; TroLovfiemrf. 


a>v Tovpyov, "AlSt)^ ;(ot /carcu ^WL(rTop€<; • 
Xoyot? 8* eyo) (fyiXovcrav ov (TTepyo) (^Ckr^v. 


fXTJTOL, KacnyvtJTr), fi aTLfxoia'r)<; to firj ov 
545 daveiv TC crvi/ crol top davovTa ff dypCcraL. 


fxij fioL ddvrfq (TV KOLvd, firjS* a firj *0Ly€<s 
TTOLOv (reavTrj<i • apKecro) OmjcrKovcr iyco. 

538. Toirro . . . « : double accus. 
Or, more exactly, tovto would be the 
obj. of some verb like \eyeiv or troiuv 
to be supplied. 

541. |v|iirXovv: a common meta- 
phor from sea-faring. Cf. Eur. Here. 
Fur. 1225, avfiir\eiv tois tpiKotai Surr- 
Tvxovfftv. Iph. Taur. 599, & vav<rTo\wv 
yap elfj.' 4yii> t^s (rvfi<popds, ovros Se 
ffvfnrXu. Shak. has "a coach-fellow 
in affliction." — irou>v|uvT) : supple- 
mentary partic. after aiffxvvoixai. 

542. Const. ^wicTopfs (eiVif) Siv 
tJ> 6^701' iffTiv. The rel. for the indir. 
interr. Cf. Aj. 1259, ov iiaBthv hs tl 
<pvffiv. The plur. uv, although Anti- 
gone alone has performed the burial. 

543. XoYOis: in word {alone), with 
sarcastic allusion to 78 f. The anti- 
thesis between \6yosa.nd ^pyov is freq. 
emphasized by the use of ii.6vov. Cf. 

Dem. De Corona, § 101, «? t« kolKSi* 
\6yq> fiovov KaTaurx^veiv ^Trexe/pijiro, 
iirel t6 yt epyov ovk h.v eirofijffaTf. 

545. TO |iii ow 0av€iv: for the two 
negs. see on 443. — rt, ri : are corre- 
lated, and avv aoi belongs also to 
ayviaai. — ayyiirax. : like ayva leoielv. 
But here in a general sense. Schol., 
TifiTJaat. "Let me fulfil my sacred 
duty towards him in company with 
you, and share in your punishment." 

546. a: the accus. with diyydveiv, 
as with >|/ou6ij/, 961. The neut. of the 
pron. is not uncommon with verbs of 
this kind. Cf. 0. C. 1106, alTf7s & 
Tev^d. Ibid. 1168, offTis &v aov tovto 
■KpoffxnlC"' TUX*'*'- Of- 778. — |iki] *0iY*S '• 
indie, in a cond. rel. sent. See GMT. 
525; H. 914. 

547. iroiov o-eovTTJs : regard as your 
own. — apKfo-w: pers. const. 

74 20*OKAEOY5 


Kat Tis ^los fiOL <rov XeXeifXfieiq) ^iXo$; 


Kp€ovT iptora • TovSe yap aif KTjhefKov, 


550 Tt TavT dviq.^ fx ovhkv axfyeXovjjLevrj ; 


akyov(ra fiev SrJT, el yek(t)T iv trot yekco. 


Tt Ot^t ai/ aAAa vvv <t ct axpeAOLp. eyo) ; 


croio'oi' aeaxmjv • ov <f)0ov(i> a vTreK<l>vy€tv. 


oi/iioi TttXati/a, KafJLTrXdKO} tov aov p.6pov; 


666 (TV fikv yap elXov ^rjv, iyui 8e KarOavelv. 


aXX* ovK in dppTJTOL<; ye tol<; e/ioi9 Xoyots. 

548. tIs ptos : I.e. vAt 6 0los ^fAoj (Uv: see on 498. — iv <rol YfX<3: for 

iorlv; 4yyf\St aoL Cf. El. 277, &aTttp iyyf- 

649. KT|S<|i«ii' : " you are mindful of Xvaa roh iroiov/ifvon. 

hit interests (in allusion to 47); and 552. The repetition of Srjra and 

perhaps he will take care to make oixpf\f7v adds intensity. — oXXd vvv : 

your life without me agreeable." at least now (if I have not before). 

550. ravTo: in this waif. — ovSJv Cf. 770. 

••^<Xov|MVT] : when you gain nothing 554. oIfU>i roXcuva : see on 82. — 

thereby. KcLfiirXoMM : avi I really (Kal) to fail of 

561. Antigone softens somewhat nal, to augment the force of the ques- 

the bitterness of her taunt in 549. tl tion, is found also in 726, 770. Others 

is used after kKytiv as after davfui(fiy take Kod as implying the ellipsis of 

ttiaxvft'TBiu and similar verbs, almost fi adata ifi.avT()v ; 

like 8ti. The thought is, "it is with 556. dXX' owe ktI. : "true, I chose 

grief to myself that I mock you." — to live, 6m/ not with my words left un- 




/caXoi? (TV fikv aroi, rot? S* iyot 'So/cow <f)pov€lv. 


Kol fjLrjv Lcrr) vcov i(TTLV r) '^afiapTia. 


tfapa-ei • <rv jxev ^r;?, rf o e/ii) V^'X^ iraAat 
560 T4dv7)K€v, u)(TTe TOt? davovdiv QX^eKeiv. 


TO) TTOiSe (f)r)ixL ToJBe ttjv fieu apTioi^s 

avow ne(f)dvdaL, ttjv S' d(f> ov rd TrpatT e(f)V. 

spoken, app^rots in the pred. position. 
Cf. Eur. Ion. 228, iir\ 5' a<r<t>dKTois 
fiilKotffi fii] irdpire. Ismene desires to 
remind her sister that it was not from 
indifference to Polynices (78, 90) that 
she tried to dissuade her from bury- 
ing him, and that she was one with 
her in feeling. This is what she 
means in 558. Antigone, however, 
takes \6yois to mean the arguments 
of Ismene to justify her course. Some 
prefer the too ingenious and strained* 
interpretation of Boeckh, but not ac- 
cording to my unspoken (i.e. secret) con- 

557. a-i \Uv : sc. i56Kfis. — TOis 8' 
€Y« : regularly iy^ 8e, to indicate the 
antithesis to ai/ fiev. Cf. 71, 1101. — <ro£ : 
= (Teaifxp. So in the phrase 5o/cw yuo(. 
Cf. Isocr. 15. 323, ifiov vofxi^ovTos on 
&!/ vfiiv S6^r), rovB' e^tiv fioi (= ifiavr^) 
Ka\ws. — Tois 8t : to those, sc. the gods 
of the lower world and the shade of 

558. Ismene reiterates what she as- 
serted in 53G, 537. The Schol. has on 
ah ftiv firpa^as, iyw Si avv^Stiv. Some 

editt. understand Ismene to mean, "we 
are both in equal error, you against 
the state, but I against the dead." 

559. The dreadful fate of her par- 
ents had already broken her heart. 
To outward appearance only did she 
walk among the living. Hence it was 
natural that she should now seek to 
benefit only the dead by her efforts. 
Her interest in her betrothal to Hae- 
mon has been completely subordinated 
to her sense of duty to her kindred. 
When her resolve was taken to bury 
Polynices at the cost of her life, she 
counted herself among the dead. — 
O(£po-€i : take heart ! 

560. w<|>cXciv: to be of service to. 
With the dat. in the poets and in 
later prose. Cf. Eur. Orest. 666, xp^ 
ro7s <pi\oiciv i)<p(\iiv, 

561. T« irai8<, niv juv, ttJv 8e: 
see on 21. — t«, t«8€ : for the gender, 
see G. 388; H. 272 a. 

562. niv 8' a<|>* ov Kri. : and the 
other ever since she was horn. Anti- 
gone's conduct was the natural prod- 
uct of her character. 

76 20*OKAEOY2 


ov yap TTOT , (oua^, ovo os av pKaarj) jxevei. 
voxs TOts KOKot^ 7rpaa(T0V(Tw, dXX* c^toraTat. 


666 crot yovv, off' ciXov (rifu KaKot? irpdaa-eiv KaKo, 


Tt ya/3 /xoi^ ftot T^trS* drc/a ^LaJaifiou ; 


aXA 170c fiemoL fxij Key ' ov yap ear eru 


akka KT€V€L<; vvfi<l>€La tov aavrov tckvov ; 


dpaxTLfiOL yap \ar4po)v eicnv yvai. 


670 ov)( 0)9 y iKeivo) ry^d r* ^v r)pp,oa'fxeva, 

663. Ismene seeks, in a respectful present; here it refers to rflffS*. When 

manner, to defend her sister and her- the sense of a word as such is to be sig- 

self. She acknowledges the want of nified or quoted, the nom. is commonly 

good judgment ; excuses it, however, used and t6 placed before the word, 

by savins that those who are overtaken C/. Dem. De Corona, § 88, rh 5i vftf7s 

by a great calamity lose the discretion irca> Ktyoi, t^v iroKtv Kfyu. Without 

(voOt) (hat is theirs by native endow- t6, Menander 522, ivairvoiiv fx*^ Zev 

ment (81 &i> pXdffrji). a&rtp tt-Kflv, and Ar. Vesp. 1185, ftvs 

565. «Tt)\ -yovv: sc. 6 vovs i^iart). — koL yaKri fxiWtn Xiytiv iv ivipdaty; 

vpocnrtiv Kcuca : Ismene said kokois 568. w|MtKta : lit. nuptials, here 

wpiatjftv = be unfortunate. Creon turns for bride. Cf. Eur. Andr. 907, iAArjy 

it into Koxk -rpdaafir = do wicked things. rtv' tiviiv iurl aov arfpya ir6<rii ; 

Kcjcots refers to Antigone. 669. Full many ajield there is which 

666. rrjo-S' &rtp : makes clear the he may plough. This remark addressed 
sense of fiirp, for Creon and others to the noble young women is spite- 
still remain to her. f ul, contemptuous, and harsh. 

667. But surely say not " this one," 670. i{p|iO<r|u'va : suited to him and 
for she is no more (i.e. she is as good as her, i.e. in accord with their desires, 
dead). — il|8t: esp. indicates persons Transl. not as their hearts were plight- 





ayat' ye XvTrei? /cat (tv Kat to croi' Xej^o?. 


■^ yap (rT€prj(TeL<s r^crSe tov (ravroi) yovov ; 

574. W. gives this verse to Israene. 

erf; the sense being, that true affec- 
tion bound their hearts together, and 
no other betrothal could be agreeable. 
For the plur. of the partic. see on 

572. This is an exclamation, not 
an address to Haemon, for he is not 
present. This verse, given by the Mss. 
to Ismene, is assigned by most editt. 
to Antigone, chiefly for the reason 
that rh ahv Kexos in the next verse is 
more easily taken as your marriage 
than as the marriage of which you 
speak, and because Ismene, in response 
to the remark of Creon, would defend 
lier sister, not Haemon, against the 
reproach Kcucas yvvaiKas. But the lat- 
ter objection bears with almost equal 
force against the supposition that^n- 
tigone says this. Haemon is only indi- 
rectly dishonored. Antigone closes 
her discussion with Creon in 523, says 
in 560 that she no longer has any in- 
terest in life, has nowhere before 
made any reference to her relations 
with Haemon, and now preserves a 
disdainful silence towards tliese re- 
proaches. The chief difficulty in 

assigning the verse to Ismene will be 
removed if we change ir" to aip', when 
the meaning is, 0, dearest Haemon, how 
your father dishonors her (Antigone, in 
calling her kok^ yvirf) for you). This 
makes easier also the reference of rh 
ahv \exos. The omission of the art. or 
pron. with nar-fip is no difficulty. Cf. 
El. 525, irariip yap ois ^| ^fiov reOurjKfv. 

573. Xvtrcis : by speaking so much 
about it. — TO «rov Xc'xos: Schol., rh 
VTth aov ovofia^ofieyov. Cf. El. 1110, 
ovK olSa rijv ai]v K\r}S6va (the report of 
which you speak). Eur. Hipp. 113, 
ri]v ffiiv Se Kvirpiv {Cypris whom you 
praise) v6\\' ^yi> x^'pe"' ^fy<>>. 

574. All the Mss., with one excep- 
tion, give this verse to Ismene, and 
many also 576. Boeckh and many 
other editt. rightly assign both to 
the Chorus : 574, because Ismene 
has already asked this question in 
568, and because it seems altogether 
probable that the Chorus would re- 
monstrate with Creon ; 576, because 
the calm and judicial tone, wholly 
unsuited to Ismene, is proper only to 
the Chorus. 




575*AtS7y? 6 'trav<TO)v rovcrhf. tov<; ydfiov^ e/moi. 


ScSoy/xcj'', a>9 cot/cc, tt^i^Sc KarOav^iv, 


icai (rot yc Kafioi. fxrj r^iySa? er*, dXXct vlv 
Ko/xt^er' cto'6>, hfxcoes ' ck 8e roOSe ^j^yoi) 
yui/at»ca<> eluai racroe /lAiyo' dveLfxeva';. 
580 <f)€vyov(TL yap tol ^oi $pacrel<i, orav TrcXa? 
i^Siy TOi/ "AiSiyi' eiaopcjorL tov ^lov. 

575. f|u>(: this marriage alliance 
was a matter of deep interest to Creon, 
father of the bridegroom and guardian 
of the bride. 

576. 8i8oY|Uva : sc. iarl ; it has been 
determined. For the plur. see on 

577. Kol <ro( Y« Kd|io( : it is for you 
certainly and for me (« Jixed conclu- 
sion). The dat. can be referred only 
to the foregoing principal sent. — 
rpiPoks : 8C. rpififTf, or iroiflrf. — vlv : 
see on 44. 

578. 8)uSf$ : the attendants of the 
king. — fK T0v8< : henceforth. 

579. Ywaucas : empliatic, and in 
the pred. — (iT)8' dvcifuvois : and not be 
left at large. So, in El. GIG, her mother 
says to Electra, ivftfifur) ai o-rp/^et. ou 
yap wiptar' MyiaQos, 8r ff' iirux ^*^ A*^ 
roi Oopaiav y' oZaav alffxiyft" ^tAouj. 
Tlie Athenian women of the better 
classes were rarely seen out of the 
house except at public festivals; at 
other times never unattended. The 
aisters are now led by the guards to 

the door that opens into the women's 
apartment. There the guards remain, 
prob. as sentinels, for in 760 Creon 
calls to them to lead Antigone back. 
The king remains on the stage during 
the chanting of the next choral ode, 
absorbed in gloomy reflections. 

580. Creon misjudges Antigone so 
greatly that he fears she may try to 
escape death, whereas she seeks it. 

581. TOV pCov: gen. with ire'Aas. See 
G. 182, 2 ; H. 757. 

582. Stricken with grief, the Chorus 
is reminded of the inherited woe of 
the Labdacidae, whose latest scions 
even are not spared. Where once the 
deity has ordained calamity, there its 
baleful results continue to flow on. 
Against the sovereign power of Zeus 
no one can contend. Whereas the 
god in undecaying power defends his 
holy ordinances, to mortals no per- 
manent prosperity is destined. Our 
desires amuse us with delusive hopes, 
and when once our perception has be- 
come blinded we plunge inevitably 



XTd<rLfiov )8'. 


STpo4|>i] a. 

evSaCfjLOve^ otcrt KaKCJv ayevcrro? al<ov. 

ot9 yap av (T€L(T0y deoOev BofMO^s, dra? 
585 ovBev eXXeiTret yevea? Itti 77X17^09 epirov • 

ofiOLOv oiCTTe TrovTlai<i ptBfia Svcnrvoot'S orav 

%p'TQ<r(Tai(Tiv €pe^o<; v^akov CTrtS/aa/xi^ Trvoaif;, 
590 KvkivBei ftvarcroOeu KeXaivav Olva /cat 

Sv(Toiv€fjLOv, (TTOVO) ^peixovcTL 8' avTi7rX.rj'ye<; d/crai. 

588. W. ©pgo-o-ais. 

590 f. W. KeXaivav fftva, koI 

SvadvefJiOL arovta fipcfiovaLV. 

into ruin. — cv8aC|xov€S : blest are they. 

— orycviTTOs : act., like many adjs. de- 
rived from verbs and compounded 
with o privative; e.g. &}pav<rTos, &Tpf- 
(TTos, &SepKTos. For the gen. cf. 0. T. 
969, i^iavaTOi e^x^^s, and see G. 1140; 
H. 753 d. 

583. ols : the implied antec. tovtois 
is the indir. obj. of epvov. — 0co6cv: 
" the adv. of place supports the meta- 
phor of a storm coming from a certain 
quarter. Cf. Aesch. Prom. 1089, ^iwii 
AiSOfv." Camp. 

584. aras : depends on ovbtv; no ruin. 

585. cXXcCirci epirov: fails to come 
upon. Cf. Xen. Mem. ii. 6. 5, fi)\ 
tWeiirfffOai ed voiHv tovs tvepyerovvTas. 

— c-irl itXtjOos 7€V€ds : i.e. from gen- 
eration to generation. So Shak. 
Pericles, i. 4 : 

" One sorrow never comes but brings an heir. 
That may succeed as his inheritor." 

586 ff. Const, ofioioy Sere orav @pji(T- 
aauTiv TTOvriais Sv(rnv6ots trvooLS olSfxa 
epf$os vipaXov — irvoais : dat. 
of cause. With hvattvSois Ttvoals, cf. 

1261 {ppevwv iva(pp6v<t)v, 1277 ir6voi Svcr- 
TTovoi. — TTOvrCais : join as an adj. with 
irvoais, the Thracian sea-blasts. Tlie 
storms on the Euxine were notoriously 
violent. Cf. 0. T. 196, rhv a.ir6^ivov 
Spfiov &pr)Kiov KXvSwua. Eur. Rhes. 440, 
ola wSirrov QprfKiov (pvff^fiaTa iirf^a.pei, 

589. cpc^s v'i|>aXov : darkness under 
the sea, i.e. under its surface ; the nether 
darkness of the deep. 

590. KvXivSci, ktL : the wave (olSfia) 
rolls up the black sand from the lowest 
depths. Bl. compares Verg. Georg. iii. 
240, ima exaestuat unda vor- 
ticibus, nigramque alte sub- 
jectat arenam. Cf. also Milton, 
Par. Lost, vii. 212, "A sea dark, wastt- 

ful, wild. Up from the bottom turned l>j 
furious winds And surging waves." 

591. 8v(rav€|xov: wind-tossed. Hesych. 
explains by Sva-rdpaxov, rb kokovs ave- 
(jLovs exov. Cf. Apoll. Rhod. i. 593, 
aKT-fiv t' alyioAov re Svcr^ifvefioy. 

592. «JvTiirXT|7€S : foxmd only here. 
Cf. a.KTa KVfxaroir\T]l, 0. C. 1241. Beat- 
en in front, i.e. the waves and the storm 



'AvTurrpo^ni oL 

ap)(aia to, Aa^SaKLhau olkcjv opco/xai 
595 mjixara <f)0LT(i>v cttI vijixacn irLTrroin , 

ovh* aTraXXacrtrct yeveau yivo's, dXX* epciTTCt 
Oioiv Tt?, ovh* €\ei \v<TLv. vvv jOLp €(r;^ara9 vnep 
600 pitfl.^ ereTaro <f)do<; kv OISCttov So/xot9, 

KttT* av viv <f)OLvia Oecou rofu veprepoiv 
d/xa kottI? \6yov t avoLa teat (jipevcju ipivv^' 

696. W. <f>6iti€vtav. 

do not come from the side {cf. Horn. 
Od. V. 418, ^idfos ToporA^aj) bnt di- 
rectly forward upon the shore. Or, 
ace. to Schn., beaten again, i.e. they 
feel the returning stroke of the waves ; 
and so the latest descendants of the 
race feel beating against them the 
returning blows of the ancient irij. — 
trrovif, Krt. : and the headlands lashed 
by the waves resound with a groan. 

593. dpxoia: /i^om of old, as an 
ancient heritage ; in the pred. — Aa^- 
8aKiSdv : limiting gen. with oXkuv. 

594 f. / see the calamities of the race 
succeeding the calamities of those that 
are dead. The ills of Antigone fol- 
lowed after those of Oedipus, and 
Oedipus perished in consequence of 
the murder of Laius, his father. 

596. Nor does one generation (by sat- 
isfying the anger of the gods) release 
another (succeeding generation). As, 
for example, Orestes, by the help of 
Athene, brought to an end the curse 
of the Tantalidae,and his descendants 
were prospered, ytvd and yfvos have 
the same sense. Cf. v(kvv vtKfxSv in 
1067. — jpc(irci : sc. 71 vfcCv. 

597. fxn Xwn.v : = \vu. Cf. 0. T. 
666, ovK (pfvvav faxtTt. Aj. 604, 8u<r- 
H*i>S)v Bi)pay fx'^"- 'l^he subj. is yivot, 
oAA' ip*l-K*i 9fmv Tts being parenthetic. 

600. W. TeVaTO. 

Others, not so well, supply Bf6s as subj. 

599. Instead of a concessive or 
temporal clause, though light, etc., or 
when light, etc., we have a co-ord. const. 
ai makes the connection. 

600. ccrxoras A^*^: ^i^- ^"^^ roots, 
{>l^a for branch, scion of the house. 
Antigone and Ismene were the last 
hope for the growth of the family. — 
^TCTaTO ^609 : cf- Phil. 830, rdvi' atyKav 
& TfTOTai Tavvv. tpdut is a figure freq. 
used for deliverance and hope. Cf. 
Horn. //. xviii. 102, where Achilles 
says, oi>S( n TlaTp6K\ci> yfv6fjL7)v <pios 
ovS' irdpoKTiy toIj &\\ois. Verg. Aen. 
ii. 281, "O Lux Dardaniae." 

601. Kara: belongs to ifia. The 
Schol. explains Kara/iS by OfplCti koI 
iKKiirrti. — v£v : i.e. rifv f>l(av. 

603. Koir(s : while the gods of the 
lower world are not represented with 
a scythe or sickle as a symbol of 
their functions (like our " Father 
Time " or " Death "), yet the figure is 
so natural that the expression mow 
down or cut off is often said of the 
gods and of men. Cf. Aesch. Suppl. 
637, 'Aptj rhy Otpl^ovra Pporovs. Cf. 
also Agam. 1655, rii' i^afxrjtrai Sitrrifyov 
Btpoi. In Soph., Frg. 767, a fidKtWa 
is attributed to Zeus, and Eur. Or. 
1398, has ^l^«riy tTtZap4oiaiv' \iia. 



605 redv, Zev, Svvacnv rU dvSpcov vnep^acrta /carao^ot, 
Tav ovd* VTTVO'S alpel Trod' 6 navraypev^ ovt 
oLKoifjiaTov Oeovre^; fxrjve<;, dy7JpQ)<s Se ypovoi 
610 hvvdcrTa<i Karej^et? 'OXv/xttou fx,app,ap6ea-(rav alyXav • 
TO T eTretra /cat to fieXXov 
KOL TO Trplv eirapKecreL 

605. W. aav dv. 

612 f. W. CTrapKco-ai vofiov. 6 8' ovSev tpira 
Ovaruiv /3loto<; TrdfnroXis, cktos aras. 

603. Xo'-yov avoic lit. folly of judg- 
ment. (7/99. 

604. <|>p€vwv Ipivvs. infatuation of 
mind; explained in 62Z-624. 4pivvs 
is the power which drives men into 
destruction. When one with eyes 
wide open freely goes to one's own 
death (as Antigone from her sense of 
duty), it appears to the mere looker-on 
like an infatuation inspired by some 
demoniac power, and that is eptvvs. 

605. Tidv : Hom. and Dor. for adv. 
Found also in El. 1091, reuv ex^poov, 
Aesch. Sept. 105, reaj/ yav, and in a 
few more places. — Karcurxou : can re- 
strain. The potential opt. with &p 
omitted is Hom. Cf Od. iii. 231, ^e7a 
Of OS y f0e\(iiv Ka\ rr)K6dtv &v5pa arcuSxrai. 
II. xxii. 348, ovK eaO' is er^s ye Kvvas 
Kf<paK7js aira\d\Koi. Occasionally also 
in Att. Cf. Aesch. Choeph. 594, {nrep- 
ToXjxov avBphs <pp6yT)fjLa ris \fyoL; Eur. 
Ale. 52, ead' otrws "AXKtiaris ^s yrjpas 

(lo\oi ; 

607. rdv : the oblique cases of the 
art. are used by the tragedians also 
as rels. — iravraYpcvs : the all-catching, 
i.e. the one who seizes upon all. navSa- 
fidrap is the Hom. epithet of sleep. 
aypivs, hunter, is applied to several 
divinities and to things. The com- 
pound iravraypevs is not found, but 

iravaypevs is. Cf. wavaypfos Moipris, 
Paulus Silentarius, Atith. Pal. Similar 
to wavraypevs are Travrdpx'n^t irauatrTiir, 

608. oucaiiaToi. : for the quantity of 
d, see on 339. — Oeovrcs : i-e. they run 
their course unwearying. 

609. ayT|p<as: Zeus is represented 
also in art as a man in the full ma- 
turity of his powers. — xpovip: dat. of 
means ; a potentate whose power is 
untouched by age. With this noble 
description of the majesty of Zeus, 
Blackwell compares the sublime words 
of the Apostle Paul in 1 Tim. vi. 15, 16, 
6 fxaKopios Kol fj.6yos SvvdffTTis, 6 0a(Ti\evs 
rwv fia(Ti\ev6vT(i)v, Kal Kvpios twj/ Kvptev- 
ivTuv, 6 ii6vos ^x*^" o.0avaaiav, <pws oIk&v 

611 f. TO T eirtiTtt ktI. : these adv. 
clauses express duration, fireira of 
the time immediately following, fie\- 
\ov of the more distant future. The 
Schol. on €irpij|as koI fireira, II. xviii. 
357, has rh Se eireira clutI rod irapaxniKa 
vw. Cf Eur. Iph. Taur. 1264, rd re 
Ttpmra rd t' iireiO' a r' ffitWe -rvx^^". 
The present is called by the gramma- 
rians 6 ivearcis, tempus instans. 
We may transl. both in the present and 
in the future and in the past this law 
will be found to prevail. The expres- 



vofio^ oo ' ovoev €pir€L 

'AvTurrpo^ P*. 

616 a yap 817 TToXuTrXayKTo? cXtti? ttoXXoi? fi€v oviq(Ti% 

TToXXots 8* aTTctra Kov^ovooyv epcoTotu • 

ciSori 8* ou8ev c/ottci, fl-pli' ttv/jI Oepp,^ TrdSa rts 
620 npocravcrjf). cro<f)La yap €k tov kX€lvov cttos 7r€<f>avTaL • 

TO KaKOV hoKeZv TTOT €(Tu\0U 
T^h* €fXp.€V OTO) <j)p€Ua<i 

^€09 ctyct 7r/3os drai'. 

tion is condensed like that in Dem. De 
Corona, § 31, vwip ov Koi t<Jt* koI i'Dv 
Koi i(i ifioXoyw Koi woKtfitty Kol Huupf- 
pt(r$ai rovTois. 

613 f. Nothing that is sinful touches 
the life of mortals without harm ; i.e. 
all that is out of harmony (vATifi/xtAfs) 
with the sovereignty of Zeus, all S0pis, 
brings ruin to man's life. Cf. Plat., 
Laws, 731 df r(f Si . . . wXrinfitKu Kol 
KOK^ t^iivai 8f I T^v ipiyfiv. 

615. The reason {ydp) of the fore- 
going is not contained in the first 
sent., which stands instead of a con- 
cessive clause, although hope, etc., but 
in woWots iLwira. — £vi|<nt : in the 
pred. So also iwira, 

617. ipmwv: subjective gen. "The 
deception that is bom of foolish 
desires gives to many men hope." 

618. ov8<v: obj. of tHirt; the subj. 
of Sfrw*t is Ti iwaruaa i\irls, i.e. tj dvirTj 
or ii Sti7. W. and Bl. connect obiiy 
with *fnr*i, nothing be/alls a person 
aware be/ore, etc., the sense of which 
is not at all clear. 

620. vpovuvo^ : ■wpoawiu, scorch, 

is found only here, though aSu and 
compounds with iv-, iup-, ^(-, Kar-, 
and iv- occur. The same figure in 
Hor. Orf. II. 1, 7, "incedis per 
ignes Buppositos cincri do- 
1 o s o ." Cf. also Phil. 1260, taus tty 
iKrhi K\avfiir<cv Uxois irSSa. For the 
omissiou of dv with irplv, see GMT. 

621. tri^vrai : has been uttered. 
Cf. Trach. 1, \6yos ((rr" apxciioi ivOpw- 
■Kwy (pay f Is. 

622 ft. "Whom the gods would 
destroy they first make mad." Cf. 
Theognis, 403 ff., iroWiKi 8' fU ipfrifp 
tfWfvSfi iyiip, KfpSos Si^^fieyos, Sy riya 
iaifjMV irp6<ppuv fls fifyiKrjy iifiirKaKlrjy 
■Kopdytt, Kal oi f6i)Kt hoKtiy & tiiy rf Kaxi, 
toDt' iydd' tlvai fvfiapfus, t S' tiv rf 
Xp^<Hfia, ravra Kcucd. Milton, Sams. 
Agon. 1683, " So fond are mortal men, 
Fall'n into wrath divine. As their own 
ruin on themselves t' invite, Insensate 
leji, or to sense reprobate, And with 
blindness internal struck." 

622. (|i|uv : this Hom. form occurs 
nowhere else in dramatic poetry. 



625 TrpdcrcreL S* oXCyiCTTOv ^ovov Ikto<; ara?. 

oSe yi.rjv Alfxcju, iralScov twv croiv 
viarov yeuvrjfx' • dp' d^vfjievos 
rrj^ IxeWoydiJLOV raXtSos "^/cet 
fiopou 'AuTcyovr)^, 
630 aTrdras \e)(€o)v vnepaXycM' ; 

Sixth Scene. Creon. Two Servakts. Haehon. 
'ETretcoStov y\ 


ra^* €.l<j6p,€.(T0a ixdvrecov vnepTepou. 
o) TTttt, rekeCav xljrj(j)ov dpa fir) kXvcju 
ttJs iJieXXouviJi(f)OV narpl dvjxaLvcov ndpei ; 
Tj (Tol fiev i7/xet9 nai^a^rj Sp(ovT€<; cfyiXoL ; 

625. irpcura-ei : fares ; in this sense 
commonly with some adv. or adj., in- 
stead of which we have here eKrhs &Tas. 
Cf. Ar. Equit. 548, 1v' 6 iroiriTiis diri'j; 
Xaipaiv Kara vovv vpd^as- — okiyurrov 
Xpovov: the very smallest space of time. 
— aros : the repetition of this word 
(cf. 583) lends an impressive em- 
phasis to the close of the ode. 

626. o8€ : see on 155. 

627. Vf'aTov : the latest bom and 
the last to survive, since the older 
Megareus had given his life as a 
sacrifice. Cf. 1301 f. 

628. (xcXXoYOiiOv toXiSos: intended 
bride. The adj. is not superfluous, 
and is formed like fxeWovvfKpou be- 

629. (topov: the accus. after ^x"^ 
aOai is rare. 

630. oirdras \f\cwv : the disappoint- 
ment of his nuptials. diraTas is gen. of 

631. Haemon comes from the city 
and enters at the right of the specta- 
tors. — (uxvTcuv : i.e. better than a seer 
would tell us. The anticipation ex- 
pressed by the Chorus is unpleasant 
to Creon ; hence his impatient and 
sharp manner. 

632. TcXcCav : final, irrevocable. — 
apa (tT] : can it be that . . .? expressing 
doubt mingled with surprise. The 
emphasis falls on dufxaivwy, and the 
answer desired is no, but that yearerf 
is yes. Cf. El. 446, apa ju^j 5ok(7s 
Kvriipi' avT^ ravra rod <p6vov (peptiv ; 

633. rrjs )ieXXovv|x<]>ov : obj. gen. 
with y^<pov. See on 11. W. joins it, 
with Ovfxaivtav as gen. of cause. 

634. fu'v : makes aoi emphatic ; to 
you, in distinction from the citizens 
and Antigone. With rifxils supply 
ifffifv. — irovraxT] Spuvrcs : i-e. what- 
ever we do. Cf. Aj. 1269, iis hv irotriaris, 
iravraxv xpV<'''''^s y' iffti. 




635 Trdrep, cro? ct/xt, kol <rv fioi yu(ofxa<s e^cov 
)(prjaTa<; a7rop0o2<;, at? eycj-y* e(f)e\}jofxaL. 
€fiol yap ov8ct9 a^LtxXTerai yct/ixos 
fi€i^(i)p (f>€p€cr0aL (Tov /caXws -qyovfieuov. 


oxrro) yap, w nai, ^rj Sta oTepvcjv e')^eiv, 
640 yi/tu/xiy? TTttT/awa? ttolvt ouLadeu io-rduaL. 
TovTov yap ovueK dvSpe^ €V)(ouTaL yova% 
Ka'n)K6ov<; (^ucratrc? iu So/xots €)(€lv, 
a>9 Kat TOi/ i^dpov avTafivuiouTaL KaKOL<s, 

Kttl TW (f)LkoU TLpaXTLU i^ L(TOV TTaTpL 

645 ocrrt? S' au/(o(f)ekrjTa <f)LTV€L TeKva, 

TL Touo au ctTTOt? oXXo 7rXi7i' avTw ttoi'ovs 

646. W. TTc'Sas. 

635. Haemon begins the interview 
with filial submission, and hopes to 
persuade his father to change his 
views ; still he gives an intimation of 
his real feeling by saying if you have 
{fx<^y) and //" you guide well (koAws 
ij-yovfiivov). Creon, however, takes 
both in the sense of since you, etc. 

636. diropOois : you direct (me). Some 
take this as an opt. of wishing, m-iyjpu 
direct me; thus llnemon expresses him- 
self with continued ambiguity. 

637. d^uao-trai : passive. Cf. ri^-fy- 
atrai, 210. 

638. ^ptv9ax: depends on ndCwy, 
like %affw Aa/Sdc, 439, and similar ex- 
pressions. TheRchol.explainsbyoirSc/s 
fioi irpoKpiB^fftrai ydfios T^y afjs ipxv^- 

639. Yop: in the connection there 
is an ellipsis of something like this is 
riyht, true. — Sid o-rc'pvwv fx'^*'^ ''^- '<* 
have i'l.v.tobe) throughout one's breast. 

i.e. thus ought one to think in one's heart. 
What follows is explanatory of oSt« 
and in appos. with ?x'"'- 

641. TOVTOV ovvcKa : anticipates the 
clauses us . . . kinaf/Lvvminai . . . koX . . . 

642. KaTTjKOOvs : obedient. — <|>v> 
<ravT(s «X*'''' • '''"' ^^^y ""'^ beget and 
have. See on 22. 

643. TOV f'xOpo'v : their father's 
enemy is meant. 

644. f( to-ov iraTpC : i.e. as the 
father does. The sentiment here ex- 
pressed finds ample illustration in 
Greek literature. To return good for 
good and evil for evil, to love friends 
and to hate enemies, was the com- 
monly accepted rule of the ancient 

646. Tt dXXo: obj. of ttwois, which 
takes a double accus. {diruv rl rtya), 
r6vlt being the pers. obj. 



(f)V(TaL, TToXifv Se TolfTLv i)(0poL(TLU yi\(ov; 

fXt] VVV TTOT , d) TToi, Ttt? <f)p€Va<S y V(f)' 'f)BovTJ<; 

yxn/aiKO<; ovvek iK/3d\rj<;, €t8<w9 otl 

650 \jjv)(pou napayKoiXtcrjxa tovto ytyverai, 
yvvTj KaKT) ^vuevpo'i iv Bojxol^. tC yap 
ykvoir av eX/co9 ixellpv rj (fyCXo^ /ca/cd?; 
aXXa TTTvcra? oxret re hvcrp^eurj fieOe^ 
TYjv TTtttS' iv "AlBov TijvBe VVp.(f)eV€LV TLvC. 

655 inel yap avrr^v eiXov ijjL(f>av(o<s iyo) 
TToXect)? aTTiarTrjcraa'av e/c Tracny? p,6vr)v, 
xjjevSrj y ifxavTov ov KaTacrT7](r(o iroXec, 
dXXa KTevcj. TT/ao? ravT i(f)ViJLueiT(o Ata 
^vvaLfiov • el yap Srj rd y iyyevrj (f)V(TeL 

648. W. 8l f/Sovijv. 659. W. 

648. v<}»' t|8ovt|S : under the influence 
of pleasure. 

650. This is a chilling object of em- 
brace. TrapayKaXifffia is an instance of 
the freq. poetic use of an abstract for 
a concrete and a neut. for a personal 
subst. So K-fiSevfia ( 0. T. 85) for KrjSeor- 
TTis, Svff0fov ixiarifia (El. 289). See on 
a\rifjia, 320. 

651. -yuvTi: in appos. with tovto, 
which conforms in gender to the pred. 
noun. — yap : Creon supports his ad- 
monition by a fact which the un- 
wedded Haemon might know from his 
own experience in the relations of 
friendship. The bad wife is as harm- 
ful as a bad friend. 

652. cXkos: ulcer. "Wife, friend, 
You hang like ulcers on me." Shir- 
ley's Love's Cruelty, iii. 4. 

653. imJcas : abs., = diroimJoros, 
tvith loathing, axrel SvcTfievrj forms the 
second clause, hence t€. Some join 
T6 with &><Tfl, as in Epic usage, but 
this would be anomalous in Att. uael 

ra (Tuyyevr). 

is found but once more in Soph., sc 
El. 234, ixaT-r)p axrei tjs iriaTa. 

654. w|i4>€V£iv Tivt: "quanquam 
vulgo significat uxorem dare 
alicui tamen cum alibi turn hie 
et infra 816, 'Ax^povTi vu/KpeixToe, 
valet uxorem dari alicui sive nubere 
alicui." Wund. The sarcasm is evi- 

655. c)ut>avus : join with avKXTj]- 

657. t)/€v8ti Y€ : "if she has the 
boldness to disobey, I shall certainly 
not break ray word to the state in 
failing to execute my threat of pun- 

658. irpos Tavra : in view of this, 
therefore. — k^v^vilra ktc.: let her in- 
voke against me Zeus, who presides 
over kindred. For i(pvfiviiv, cf. 1305. 
The allusion is to what Antigone has 
said in 450 ff. See also 487. 

659. The connection of thought is 
as follows : " I must pimish her, for 
if I tolerate insubordination within 



660 oKotr/xa 6po\Kti, Kapra rovq e^co ycvov^ • 
iu Toi? yap olkcloktiv ooti? ecrr ainjp 
)(prj(rT6<;, (fxxxfelTat Kav ttoXci St/cato? aJf. 

fi ToinTLToia-creLv rot? Kparvvova-ip voel, 
665 ou/c eoT* inaCvov tovtov i^ ifiov Tv^etv. 
dXX* oi' TToXi? OTTjcreLe, Tovhe )(pr) k\v€lv 
Kol (TfiLKpa Koi 8iKaia Kal roi/ai/ria. 
#cat TOVTOu 5,1/ TOi/ avhpa dapcroliqv iyo} 
»caXa>9 ftei' ap)(€LV, ev 8* ai/ apye.(TdaLL OeXcLV, 
670 So/309 t' ai/ ei' ■)(€Lfia>UL 7rpoaTeTayp,€uou 

669. W. brackete. 

670. W. Sdpous. 

my house, then surely I shall be 
obliged to do so outside ; for only he 
who treats his own kin justly {i.e. with 
severity when they do wrong) will also 
be just in the affairs of the state. The 
lawful ruler should be obeyed in all 
things. The man who obeys law and 
authority will make a good ruler and 
a good comrade in battle. Obedience 
to law on the part of both ruler and 
subject can alone save the state from 
the greatest of evils." 

661. Totf olKcIouTiv: neut. "Creon 
characteristically relies on common- 
place maxims." Camp. 

663. vTcp^ds : in his presumption, 
which shows itself in the two ways 
specified. Cf. vwfppatrla, 605. — Pia- 
(mu: acts in defiance of the laws. See 
on 69. 

664. Tovmrcuro-f IV : obj. of voii. 
666. <rTT)o-cM : we should regularly 

have hy ftf ffT-f^iTji. See GMT. 656. 
The opt. makes the idea more gen- 
eral, i.e. if the state should appoint 
any one. Cf. 0. T. 314, tvlpa 8* ixpt- 
Kfiy L^' if 4fxo( T( Kol ivycuro, Kd\- 

\i(TTos it6yos. Nauck thinks that the 
poet in this expression betrays the 
Athenian republican, who sympa- 
thizes with the political sentiment of 
his contemporaries ; for Creon was 
ruler simply by virtue of hereditary 
right. — kXvciv : to of>ei/. 

667. rdvavrta : i.e. fifyd\a koI HiiKa. 
Cf. Seneca, Med. 195, aequum at- 
que iniquum regis imperium 
f e r a s . The Schol. on Aesch. Prom. 75, 
8oCA(, iffftroTtiv iKovt Koi SlKaia K&Sixa. 
What the proverb says of slaves 
Creon in the spirit of a despot applies 
to freemen. 

668 f . TOVTOV Tov otvSpa : i.e. the 
man who obeys. — &p\n,v : " supply 
Hv from iy 6e\fiy. The pres. inf. with 
&y is used instead of ip^fiy, df\-fi<r(ty." 
Wcckl. Solon's maxim was, &px* 
■wpuTov ixaBiiv ipxfO'Oai. 

670. Sopos <v x<^F^^ ■ '" '^^ storm 
of battle. Cf. Eur. Phoen. 859, iy 
yiip K\i7iuyi KflfifOa Sophs AayaiSwy. 
" Where danger threatens ; I rejoice 
in the storm of spears." Ossian's Fingal, 
Bk. iii. C/ITempestas telorum. 



li€i/€w hiKavov KayaOov irapaa-TaTqv. 
dvap^la'i Se fjuet^ov ovk ccttlv KaKOv • 
avTT) TToXets T oKkv<Tiv, 7}S' di'tta'Tctrou? 
OLKOVS TL0r)(TLV, TjSe <rv/A/i,a^ou Soy0O9 
675 Tpo7ra<s Karapp-qyvvcri. t<ov S' opOovficvcju 
(T(al,€i ra ttoXXo, crcofxaff' rj Treidap^ia, 
ovTO}<s afivvre ecrrl tol<s Kocrfxovfiivoi^, 
KovTOL ywaLKOS ovSap.(o^ rjcrcrrjTea. 
Kpelcrcrov yoip, eiuep Set, Trpo<s dvSpo<s cKTrecreti^, 

673. W. lyS dvaoTttTous. 

Verg. Aen. xii. 284. — irpoo-rera-yiu- 
vov : placed at his post. 

671. SCkoiov KTf. : a staunch and 
trusty comrade. 

672. In the contrast drawn here 
between the results of avapxia and 
rfidapx'ia, Soph, may liave had in mind 
the famous Elegiac of Solon, inroOi\Kr] 
(Is 'A07}yaious, in which a similar con- 
trast is drawn between Sv<rvo/j.ia and 
fiivon'ia. Cf. Bergk's Lyric Anthology, 
Solon, Frg. 4 (13). 

673. iroXcis t€ : as though Kal or re 
were to follow. So /cai in 296. In 
avT-ti . . . i}5e . . . ^5f we have an in- 
stance of anaphora similar to toDto 

T<{Se . . . T<J5€ in 296 ff. 

674. crvmuixo'*' Sopos : of the allied 
spear, i.e. of allies in battle. Cf. Eur. 
Here. Fur. 1165, atiftfiaxov <p4pa>v S6pv. 

675. Tpovtxs KaTopprj'ywo'i. : causes 
routs by breaking the ranks, rpords 
is accus. of effect. See G. 1055; 
H. 714. Cf. Hom. II. xx. 55, iw S' 
avTols fpiSa j>i\ywvTo fiapeiav. Eur. 
Suppl. 710, (ppv^e 5' avS^y. Our Eng., 
to break a hole. The thought is, in- 
subordination leads to the defeat, not 
of the enemy, but of forces that are 
allied ; auxiliaries do not avail against 

want of discipline. — tc3v opOov|tc vuv : 
of those who stand firm. Cf. Xen. Cyr. 
iii. 3- 45, (ISdis Sri ol fiev viKuvra 
(Tu^ovrat, ol 8e petiyovTes avodvfiffKovffiii 
fiaWov ruv iiev6vT<»v. Others inter- 
pret, of those who are guided aright, 
i.e. the obedient, in allusion to airopOoTs, 
636. The Schol., tuv dpxofiffwv. 

676. rd iroXXd <r(0|uiTa : = toi»j -woK- 
\ovs. The more exact (rtifiaTa is used 
because the preservation of the body 
is esp. in mind. 

677. ovTc*s : so, as I have been say- 
ing. Creon now makes the application 
to the present situation. — dfiwrca: 
the plur. for the sing., a freq. use in 
adjs. and prons. — rots KO<r|u>v|u vois : 
tchat has been ordained, public order; 
neut. plur. See on 447. For the 
thought, cf. Thuc. iii. 67. 6, dfivvart 

TCfi t£v ''E\\{\V<i)V v6/jup. 

678. -ywcuKos: gen. with verb of 
inferiority. See G. 1120; H. 749. 

679. Kpdmrov : sc. ivrlv. For this 
sentiment, so prevalent in antiquity, 
cf 525. Eur. El. 930, Kalrm r6S' 
cuffxpov TcpoaroTtiv ye Sccfidrwy yvvaiKa, 
fii] rhv ivSpa. — (Kir«riiv : lit. to fall 
from, i.e. one's place ; hence, to be 




680 KOVK av yvvaiKtav TJcr(Tove<s KaXoCfxe^ av. 


\iyeLV <f>povovvT<o<s oiv Xeycts SoKCts irepi^ 


irdrep, Oeoi <f)vov(Tu^ avO pwiroi^; ^pevas, 
travTOiv OCT ecm KTr)fxdT(i)v vuepTaTov. 
685 eyoj S' OTTO)? (TV /lit) Xeyet? opOco^ rctSe 
ovT av hvvatp.iqv yajr' eina'Talp.'qv Xeyetv • 
yevoLTO fiiurau ^drepo) /ca\a>9 cx°^" 
(Tol 8' ovp TTC^u/ca TrdvTa Trpoa-Koireiu ocra 
Xcycf Tt9 Tj irpacrcreL ri? ^ xfjeyecv e^^ec. 

680. av . . . av : opt. in a mild ex- 
hortation. See GMT. 237 

681. \uv : see on 498. — T«p \p6v4f : 
bi/ oiir'age. A similar use in 729. The 
Chorus may have in mind what Creon 
has said in 281. — KCKXc'iiluOa : in the 
sense of deceive. So in 1218. 

682. iSv : i.e. xiytiv itfpl (tovtuv, 
xtp\) Sv Kfytii. The Chorus of vener- 
able men cannot but approve wliat 
Creon has said about obedience and 

683. Ilaemon, like the Chorus, con- 
ce<le8 that the general sentiments ex- 
pressed by Creon are not to be dis- 
puted ; but he places in opposition the 
public opinion, which sides with Anti- 
gone. BI. observes that the distaste- 
fulness of the observations of Haemon 
is judiciously tempered and disguised 
by the dutiful and respectful feeling 
that pervades them. — <^p<vas : wis- 
dom, good sense. The same meaning 
in 648, to which there is a covert 

684- vWpraTOV : in appos. with ^p«- 

vus, in gender agreeing with KTrifjidrav. 
Cf. 1050. For the thought, cf. Aesch. 
Agam. 927, rh /xi] kukiSs (ppovfiu Otou 
fieyiffTov StSpov. 

685. oirots (TV (tii Xc'^ytts ktL : obj. of 
\fy(tv. For oirws, see GMT. 700. 
The use of fi-fi may be due to the in- 
fluence of the following opt. So Prof. 
Gildersleeve, Amer. Jour, of Philol. i. p 
51. Others take the neg. as generic after 
OTrws, as it is after os oo-rts, 691, 697. 

686. (M^Tc: with opt. of wishing. 
— Xc'yciv : the use of this word after 
At7*is is pointed, as if Haemon meant, 
I will not say it, though I think it. 

687. (tt'vTav : = fifm-oi &v. — \a,ripf;f : 
he refers, of course, to himself. — 
KoXiSs €XOV : sc. Ti, something that is 
well. He means, another may be found 
to have a sound opinion also (as well 
as you). 

688. o-ol 8* oiJv KTf. : but, at any 
rate (whether I have a good judg- 
ment or not), / am naturally in a posi- 
tion to take note in your interest (<ro() 
of, etc. 



690 TO yap (TOP Ofifia heivou avhpl ^rjyiOTrj 
Xoyot? Totovrot?, ot? crv (jlt) repxIieL kXvq)v • 
efioL o aKoveiv ecru vtto ctkotov raoe, 
T7)v TTtttSa ravTiqv oV oovperaL ttoXi?, 
Tracrcjv yvvaiKciiv a>9 dva^uoTaTrj 

695 KOLKLCTT OLTT EpyOiV €VK\ee(TTaLTOiV (^dlV^L, 

TfTL^ Tov avTTJ^s avToiheX(f)Ov kv (fyovalq 
TreTTTaJr' adaiTTOv fJii]6^ vTr* cjixtjcttcju kvucjv 
elacr oXecrOaL jJitjO* vtt olqjucjp rtvos * 
ov)( rjhe xpycrrji; a^la TLjxrjf; Xa^elv ; 
700 rotaS' epejxvrj crly enep^eTai, (f)dTL<;. 

e/xot Se croO Trpd(T<TovTo^ euru^aJ?, trdrep. 

690. Smvov: followed by the dat, 
of interest and the dat. of cause ; 
because of such words. Cf. 391. 

691. ols: for oTois, the exact cor- 
relative. — [M] Tcpi|/€i : for n'fi with 
the indie, see G.VIT. 518; H. 913. 
Bell, takes the rel. clause as a final 
one, and thus accounts for fii). But 
the people do not say these things 
in order that they may be reported to 
the king. Cf. 700. The sense of the 
entire passage is, the common citizen 
shuns your look because he entertains 
sentiments which you would not en- 
joy to hear uttered. 

692. wiro o-KOTOw : The Schol., Aofl- 
paiais. — • t<m : = f^eari. 

693. ota: cognate accus., what la- 
ment the city makes over. 

694. cos: {saying) that. What fol- 
lows is the reported utterance of the 

695. oiro: in consequence of. The 
occurrence of the triple sup. is worthy 
of notice. 

696. ■qTis KTe. : gives the reason 
for air' epywv Krk. in the view of the 

697. oOaiTTOv : pred. with o\iaBou., 
which is not used of death alone. Or, 
with viiTTwra it may be directly joined 
with avTdSf\<i>ov. — |*^t€ : the rel. 
clause is causal, and we should ex- 
pect ^Tis ovK fiaffev d\4ffdai &0airTOv 
ovTt . . . o<jT€ I instead of this, the neg. 
is expressed alone with the inf., and 
it is fi^re, because in such clauses the 
reason may be expressed in the form 
of a cond., i.e., hs (o(ttis) /x^ = d fiii, 
equiv. to on od. Cf. 0. T. 1335, ri 
yap eSet ju' opav Srcp y' Spwvri /jLTjSev ti'j 
ISfTpyKvK^: See GMT. 580. 

699. i^8« : i.e. such a one as this. — 
Xpwo-fjs : xP""^"^^ is applied to anything 
that is glorious or splendid. Cf. 0. T. 
158, xp^o'fas eA.irt5os. 

700. cp<(i.vt] : dark, secret, as wiri 
(TKOTov above. — ('irip\tTax : sc. e^ioi, 
repeating the idea of 692. Or, bet- 
ter, sc. ■k6\iv, goes on its wag, spreads, 
through the city. Cf. eiriSpdfxr], 589. 
Aesch. Suppl. 560, Kfifiaiva iirtpx^'rai 
vSwp tJ) Ne^Aou. 

701. <rov irpoo-o-ovTOS £vrvxws : the 
poet might have used rfjs arjs euTux'**- 
Similar is aov koXus iiyov^ivov, 638. 



ovK €<mv ovSku KTTJfia TifjucjTepov. 

TL yap narpo^ ddk\ovTO<; evKXeia^ t€kvol^ 

ayaXfia fiei^ov, rj tI tt/jos iraLhtav TrarpC ; 

706 jxr) vvu eu ^Oo^ fiowov kv aavr^ (f>6p€L, 
a>9 <p^ (TV, Kovoev aAAo, tovt opuQ}<; e^j^cw. 
ooTis yap auTos rj (ftpoveiv p.6vo<; So/cet, 
^ yXtocrcrav, ^v ovk d\Xo9, rj \lw)(r)v €)(€i.v, 
ovTot StaTTTU^^et^c? ci(f)0rj(Tav KevoL 

710 dXX* avhpa, Kel rt? ^ <To<f>6^, to fxavddveLv 
TToXX* alcrxpov ovBev /cat to /u,t) reCveiv ayav. 
opq.<; napa peidpoiai \eLp.dppoL^ ocra 
hivSpoiv inreiKCL, /cXoIi/ag ojs CKorw^crat • 

706. W. Kov8€v oAAo TOVS*. 

702. Ti|tu«T€pov: more valued. 

703. fMcX((as: gen. with the comp. 
For what greater delight have children 
than the renown of a prosperous /other. 

704. irpos iraCSwv : on the part of 
children. — vvv : used in the sense of 
the illative vif by the poets metri 
gratia, like ipa for ipa. But many 
critics deny this. 

705. i{9os: sentiment, conviction. The 
more usual word would be yv^fir} or 

706. lit : the rel. pron. 8 would be 
the regular use. — tovto is added be- 
cause of the loose correlation of the 
clauses. — 6p9mt Sx*** '■ ^ appos. with 

709. oiht>i: plur., because of the 
general notion in 8<rTji. — SiairrvxOf v- 
T«f: Schol., ii'cuca\v<f>dftn-fs, i.e. when 
we can thoroughly see through them. 
— S^^TfOViV: are found to be. Gnomic 
aor. Theognis, the elegiac poet, whose 
gnomic verses were familiar to the 
Athenian youth, says, 221 ft., Sarti roi 
8ok/«i rhv wKrfoloy tifitvcu oitSty, oAA' 

airrhs fiovyos irotKlXa S^jvt' ^X*"** XfTvis 
y' i^pcov iari, viov fi(0\afififvos ia6\ov. 

710 f. Const., rh ivipa fiavdiiyfiy 
xoK\h Koi rh /j.)) rdyfiv liyay ovShy 
alaxpiv (^<rT<i'). — For ei with the 
subjv., see GMT. 454; H. 894 (b).— 
Ti(vf tv : in the sense of be firm. The 
metaphor in relveiy naturally soggests 
what follows. 

712. Haemon now unconsciously 
turns Creon's principles, inculcated 
in like manner by means of similes 
(473), against his father. Thus the 
spectator's attention is directed, as is 
frequently the case in ancient tragedy, 
to the hero's ignorance of his own 
character, by which the tragic conflict 
is chiefly developed. — fnldpoia\ : the 
larger trees are found by the side of 
streams and in valleys. — irapd : 
makes an iambus, since in Soph, 
initial ^ lengthens a preceding vowel 
in the arsis. Cf. 0. T. 847, tU i/ti 
pinoy. O. C. 900, airh ^vr^pos. — S<ra : 
the correlative roiravTa is to be sup- 
plied with iKff^itrcu. 




715 avT(o<s he I'ao? oori? eyKpaTrj iroSa 
TeLua<; V7ret/cet fitjha/, vTrriot? /caT&) 
a-Tpixjja^s TO Xolvou (rekyiacriv vavriWeraL. 
dXX' et/ce 9vfjLOV /cat fxeTacTTacriv StSou. 
yvcofjLT} yap et rts /caTT e^ov pecorepov 

720 TTp6(Te(TTL, <f»jfJi'' eyoyyc irpea-^eveiv ttoXv, 
^vvat Tov avhpa Train eTTLCTTTJfxr)^ Trkeoiv • 
et 8' ovi', ^tXet ya,/3 rovro ju,-*) Tavrr) peTreiv, 
/cat Tolv XeyovTOiv ev Kokou to fiavddveLv. 

718. W. dAA' ciKc /xvOto. 

714. icXwvas : note the antithesis : 
these save their branches, those are 
destroyed root and branch. For the 
image, cf. AVebster's Appius and Vir- 
ginia,^. 203 (iii. 2): — 

" The bending willow, yielding to each wind, 
Shall keep his footing firm, when the proud 

Braving the storm, presuming ou his root, 
Shall have his body rent from head to 


715. vows : the gen. depends on irJSa. 
■trovs is a rope, called " sheet," fastened 
to the lower corners of the sail, by 
tightening or relaxing which the force 
of the wind upon the vessel's sail is 
regulated. Cf. Eur. Orest. 705, koI vavs 
yap fVTaOeiffa wphs Piav iroSl e0aif/(v, 
€<rT7j S' avdts fjv X"^ vSSa. — iy- 
Kpar^ : is used proleptically, i.e. 
uxrre iyKparri ilvai. Stretched so as to 
be taut. 

716. virc(Kct: refers back to 713. 
— |iT)8cv : this neg. is used because the 
sent, is indef. 

717. «rTpct|ras kotm : sc. riiv vavv. 

718. cTkc : give way, yield. This 
remark is pointed after Haemon has 
used inrelKfi twice. — 0v|iov . . . SlSov : 
and grant a change of temper, i.e. give 
up your anger. The position of Kai is 
unusual, unless we take Ovfiov with 
both el/ce and fieTacrraffiv ; yet cj". At. 
Acham. 884, T^5e niiiTixdpiTrai t6o 
^ev^. Some prefer to take flu/xoC 
with el/ce alone, draw back from your 
anger; but fxerdtrraaiv alone is too 
vague. Cf. Eur. Androm. 1003, ovBi 
viv fieToxTTacrts yvdofxifs oviiaei. 

719. Koir i^v: from me also. 

720. irpctrPcvctv : i.e. irpea&intpov 
eivai, Lat. antiquius esse. The 
inf. clause that follows is the subj. 

722. cl 8 Ovv : sc. yur) roiovros (<pv. 
— <i>iX€t : see on 493. — ravrjj : adv. 

723. Const., koKSv (ean) koX rh twv 
ev \(y6vTwv fiayOdvfiv. Cf. 1031 f. 
The sentiment may have been bor- 
rowed from Hes. Op. 293 £f., ovtos 
fMfv TcavapiaTOs hs avT(f irdyra vo4\ari 
(ppaffadixevos, rd k' eirtiTa Kol €S Tf\os 
■§<riv dfjLfivco • eaOXhs 5' av KUKeTvos is 
eS eliroirn nlOriTai. 

i>2 20*OKAEOY2 

CtJ'a^, <T€ T €1*009, €1 TL KalpLOV XcyCt, 

725 fiaOely, <r€ r av toOS** c5 yap ^IprjTai SittX^. 


ol TryXiKotSc Kal SiSa^o/iecr^a 8-^ 
<f>pov€lu vn duSpo^ rqXiKovBe Trjv (f>vcrLV ; 


firjoeu TO fiif ot/catoi/ • et o eyw v€09, 

ov t6i/ ')(p6vov )(pr} fiaXXou r) rapya cTKoireLu. 


730 epyov yap ecm tovs a/cocr/xoui/ra? cre^eLV ; 


ov8* av KcXevcrat/x* eva-efteiu et? rov9 /ca^cou?. 


ov^ rjBe yap rotctS' €7reiX>y7rTat v6<Ta> ; 


ou ^<Tt 017)8179 T^(rS' 6/to7rroXt9 Xcc«)9. 

724. cUos : sc ^ffxii'. — cl : the 729. tov xpo'*^" '• see on 681. — 
Chorus says «i, as in 681, ace. to the r&piya: the facts. Ilaemon means the 
respectful manner of subjects. truth of his plea, in distinction from 

725. |ia0(iv: sc. auroD, Haemon. — his person. 

ai: Haemon. — ftpijTai: impers. 730. ^p^ov: Creon sharply takes 

726. TT)XiKo(8f . . . T»j\iKov8« : shall we up rh. ^pya, but with a slightly altered 
indeed who are so old be taught forsooth meaning. Is it a duty, etc. 9 — okoo*- 
by one of this age, i.e. by such a (lovvros: like ixoir^ in 060. 
youngster as he is' A similar sarcasm 731. ov8«: not even, antithetic to 
is contained in Plato's Apol. 25 d, rl (pyov. " I would not even urge, much 
8^Ta, 2> M«At;T« ; roaovrov av ifiov (To<p<i- less do the deed," or perhaps better 
Tfpot «r T7)\iKoirov ivroi Tri\iK6<TS* &t>; (with Kvicala) to take ouSe as simply 
For the force of kuI, see on 554. continuing the statement of Creon, 

728. |i.il8^v, (iTj : the Schol. inter- {no, it is not a duty,) and I would not 

prets by firiiiv iiidaKov t> fiii iiKai6i> urge, etc. 

iari ffot fiaydiftiy. This would account 732. toi^ : i.e. tj? inoafjil-i. Cf. 

for the use of the negatives. iutotrfiovyras above. 




TToXt? yap rffiLv afxe )(pr) rdcrcreLV epet ; 


735 o/oa? ToS' a»? etprjKa^ oj? dyav peoq ; 


aXXa> yap rf *fxol ^ij p.€ TrjcrS' dp^ecv ^6ov6<s ; 


TToAts yap ovK €(TU r}TL<; avopo<; ea-ff ei/os^ 


ov Tov KpaTovvTO<i 7} TToktq,eTai ; 


/ca\a>9 epTJixr)<; y av (TV yrj<; ap^OL's fMovo^. 

734. T]|itv: pluralis majestatis, in 
connection with the sing. eVf- Q/^ 
1092, 1195. — (ifu: !.e. & eVe. 

735. MS| «S : how (with et(n\Kas), 
as (with i/f'os). So ws occurs twice in 
the same sent, with different meaning 
in 0. T, 922, ws oKvoSfifv ^\4irovTes ws 
Kv$€pirfiTriv. — a^avvcos: sarcastic al- 
lusion to 726 f . With the Athenian 
it was a matter of course that the 
final decision of state policy lay with 
the people. But even the kings of 
the Heroic age were guided by the 
views of the most respected members 
of the commimity and of the army, 
and, as we see in Hom., were in- 
fluenced by public opinion. Now, for 
the first time, Haemon loses his tem- 
per as he sees his last hope depart 
with Creon's refusal to heed the voice 
of the people. 

736. aXXi^, ffiot: dats. of interest. 
Cf. Aj. 1366 f., *Ar. iray avr/p ain<f 

■Kovfi. OA. T^ yip fif juaXAor fwhs 1j 
'fiavr^ irovflv ; The question in 736, it 
will be observed, is not quite the same 
as in 734, where Creon asks, " What 
right have the people to dictate to 
me? " Here he asks, by way of ex- 
cuse for his passion, " Whose wishes 
am I to consult in ruling this land if 
not my own? " 

737. "That is no state, no commu- 
nity, that is composed of one man." 
Cf. Cic. de Rep. iii. 3, "unius erat 
populus ipse. Ergo ubi tyran- 
nus est, ibi . . . dicendum est 
plane nullam esse rempubli- 
cam." Others interpret dvhpoi iad' 
ev6s as gen. of possession. Cf. Phil. 
386, irSkis ydp iari iraaa rSiv r)yov/xe- 
vu>v. The next verse, 738, fits this 
much better than the interpretation 
of W., given above. 

739. " You would make an excellent 
king of a deserted land." Similar use 




740 oh*, a»9 €OLK€, 7^ ywaLKL (Tv/x/xa^et. 


ciTTcp yvvTf cru' crov yap ovv npoKTJhofiai, 


a» rrayKa.KL(TTe, Sia hiKyj^ icov TrarpL 


ov yap Si/caia cr' k^afxapToivovd* opta, 


dfxapToivo) yap ra? c/xas d/>x*^^ cre^oju; 


745 ov ya/3 (Ti^€L<;, TLjxds ye ra? ^ewi/ naTcov, 


a» p.Lapov "^dos Kal yvvaLKo<; vcrrepoy. 



ou rai/ eAoi? rj(rcr(o ye tojv ai(r\p(DV eyutc. 


6 yout' Xoyo9 crot Tra? V7rey9 KeCvrjs ohe. 

of KoAws 7« in Eur. Med. 504, koAw^ 7' &»» 

if^aivro /i' offcoiT, «i' irarfpa KartKravov. 

740. He means that Haemon is all 

the while secretly defending Antigone. 

742. 0, base villain, to come into con- 
flict with your father! For hia Hktis, 
fiAxV^t ?X^P** f''^' ■''"'^ Uvai, ylyvfffOai, 
Bee G. 1200. 1; H. 796 d. "From this 
point the altercation becomes more 
Tiolent, each laying hold upon the 
other's words, and seeking to turn 
them into ridicule, or to direct the edge 
of them against the other." Schn. 

743. yap: {yes, I do) for. — ov:with 

S'tKaia, which Hacmon uses with sar- 
castic reference to Hktis. S'lKaia i^a- 
fiapToivoyra is modelled after ofuxpriav 

744. rds i\uis dp\(as : my own 

745. (Tc'^is : abs. ; you do not act the 
part of reverence, since you trample, etc. 
— Tipils 6f MV : i.e. the rites of burial. 

746. voTcpov : the slave of. Cf. 080. 

747. otJ Toiv: I.e. 06 rot i,v. The 
position of 7* shows that fiffau tuv 
alffxpii"' together forms the antitnesis 
to yvyaiKwv Sarfpov. The thought un- 

ANTirONH. . 95 


Koi (Tov ye KayLOv koX Oeoiv tcju veprepcov. 


750 TavTTjv TTOT* ovK €crO' ojs €TL tjticrav yafielg. 


rjh' ovv OaveLTaL /cat davova oXet Tiva. 


rj KaTraTreiXcov wh* CTre^eyo^et 0pa<rv^ ; 


T19 S* ecrr' aTretXi^ Tr/ao? /cevas yvct>//,a? Xeyeti' ; 


KXaict)}' <l)pev(o(TeLS, cou (fypevcji^ avroq k€v6<;, 


757 ^ovkei Xeyeiv tl kol Xeycjv firj^eu KXveLv ; 


756 yvvaLKo<s oiiv SovXevfia, fjLrj kcotlXXc fxe. 

W. retains the traditional order in 755-757 . 

derlying this utterance is, I defend to himself. The indef. tIs is often 

her, not because she is my betrothed, used by way of euphemism to indicate 

but because she has done right. a definite person. Cf. Aj. 1138, toCt' 

750. owK £«r6' cBs: it cannot he that. tls aviav rofhros Hpx^ral rivi {i.e. aoi). 
Cf. Phil. 196, oiiK taO' iis ov Oeiov tov 752. KairaireiXiSv : even threatening. 
/leXfTTi, sc. irovei. But Sirws is more Haemon had before this made no 
common in this phrase. — In: with threat. — Opotrvs: pred. adj. See G. 
iroTf modifies yaixe7s. Cf. Aj. 1093, o6k 926 ; H. 619. 

&v ttot' &vSpa Bavfidaaifi in. Others 753. "What I am saying are not 

take €Ti with {Sffai/. — 5«3crov: ironical, threats, but remonstrances against 

i.e. you can marry her in Hades if you folly." 

like. Cf. 654. This renewed threat 754. KXaCuv : like oh xaipo" in 758. 

is called forth by Haemon's mention 757. povXci \iyav : cf. Hes. Op. 

of the gods of the nether world. 721, «' Se KUKhp ettrps, rdxa «* avrhs 

751. Haemon means that he will fiei^ov iutovaais. El. 523, kukws at 
not survive the death of his betrothed. \eya) kokus K\vovaa irphs (reOtv. 
Creon, however, takes nva as pointing 756. 8ovX£V|ui : see on 320. 




765 €1 fir) irarrip ^<t0*, elnov au cr ovk ev <{)poveLv. 


akrjOe^ ; dXX' ov Tovh* "OXvfnrov, Icrff ore, 
^aipo}v CTTt \\i6yoi(TL Sei/faa"€t9 e/Lte. 
760 aycTC to /xt(ro9, &»? /car' ofifiaT avriKa 
irapovTL 6inj(TKr) irhqala toJ vvp.^L(o. 

■ 755. In 764 Creon recklessly re- 
fuses all advice. Upon this refusal 
Ilaemon's response in 757 follows 
naturally. Then Creon rejoins in 756, 
"Yes, I do not wish to hear; desist, 
minion of a woman, from wheedling 
nie." Since hereupon every further 
utterance on the part of Haemon is 
evidently useless, nothing is left him 
but to call this degree of stubborn- 
ness " loss of reason." " Were you 
not my father, I should have said 
(instead of the milder expression $ov- 
\ti Ktytiv T< icri.) that you are not in 
your right mind." This leads the rage 
of Creon to burst forth openly. In 
tiie traditional order it is impossible 
to understand how by far the harsh- 
est utterance of all (755) could be 
characterized by Creon with so mild a 
term as KuriWfiy. And again, what 
is there in the comparatively calm 
expression of 767 that should so vio- 
lently inflame his anger? From the 
order adopted we get also a much 
more suitable use of KUTiWfiv, which 
as a trans, verb can only mean coar, 
talk over with fair words. — ctirov : 
with the inf. in the sense of snij is 
unusual. This instance may be added 
to that given in GMT, 763, 3. 

758. oXtjOcs : indeed, really. Lat. 
itane. An ironical and indignant 
question. Cf. Shak. Jul. Cces. iv. 3 : 
Bru. " Away, slight man ! " Cas. " Is't 
possible 1 " — Tov8' "OXviiirov : Creon 
raises his hand to heaven. — ov : with- 
out /xd, as in 0. T. 1088, ov rhv'OKvfiirov 
itrfipuv OVK tati, where also Olympus 
signifies heaven. For the accus., see 
G. 103, X. 2; H. 723. 

759. tirl t|f070un. : ini expresses 
the accompanying circumstance of 
ifwd^tiv, with reproaches, abusively. 
Cf. 656. Eur. Troad. 316, M StLcpvoi 
Kol y6oi(Ti KaTaffTfvovo' ^x*'*- Others, 
iiri=insuper, like 0. C. 544, hevrf pav 
ticaioas iici v6a<p v6aov. Ilaemon has 
thus far censured, but now, in his 
rage, also reproaches his father. 

760 f. &YaYc: addressed to one of 
the two attendants (cf. 578), who goes 
into the palace to lead forth Antigone. 
— TO |i.uros: the hateful thing. The use 
of the abstract noun heightens the 
contempt. So Philoctetcs says to 
Odysseus, Phil. 991, S> filaos, uTa xafa- 
yfvplffKtis Kfytiv. — KttT o)i)UiTa Kri. : 
with great emphasis the king, in his 
passion, indicates proximity by the use 
of three expressions. So in 0. T. 430, 
remoteness is expressed by oii -koKip 
6,}^oppos oXkwv t»v8' iiiroffTpuptU inti ; 




ov hrjT e/xotye, tovto jxy) 00^179 ttotc, 
ovu 170 oAetrat TrKrjcna, arv r ovoafjia 
Tovfjiou irpocroxfjeL Kpar ev o^OakyiOi^ opoiv, 
765 a»5 rot? OekovcTL twv (f)CXa)i/ jxaCvy ^wwv. 

amjp, ai'a^, ^eftrjKev i^ 6pyrj<s ra^u?* 
vov'i 8' i(TTl TrjXiKOVTO<s dXyqaa'S ^apv<s. 

hpOLTQ), (f)pOVeiTQ) [Xel[,OV ^ KaT dvhp' l(x)V • 

T(o 8' ovu Kopa Tcoh* ovK dnaXKoi^eL (xopov. 

770 dfi,(f)(o yap avrd koI KaraKreluaL voel^ : 


ov Trjv ye fMrj Oiyovcrav • ev yap ovv \ey6t9. 

762. e)u>i-ye : in emphatic position, 
and belongs only to the clause oM . . . 

764. TO Kpdra: found as a sing, 
only in Soph. {Phil. 1001, 1457, 0. T. 
263), mi] head, me. — Iv o4>6aX|u>i$ : for 
the instrumental dat. Cf. 962, 1003. 
Epic fulness of expression. 

765. «s • . . |vv»v : that you may 
rave in the company of those of your 
friends who are willing (to endure it). 
There is in is fialvri an intentional ref- 
erence to ws OviiffKri in 760 f . Haemon 
departs from the stage at the right of 
the spectators. He does not again ap- 
pear. The actor who played this part 
now takes the role of the messenger. 

767. TT)XiKOVTOs: i.e. of one so 
young. See on 726. — ^apvs : porten- 
tous, resentful. So in 1251. Cf Phil. 
1045 f., /SapiJs re Kal ^apeiap 6 l^ws 
(pdnv TTJvd ' efxe. 

768. Spdrw, «|>povc[Ta> : " the asyn- 
deton is well suited to the impetuosity 

of Creon's manner." Bl. — p.€t^ov ■■ere. : 
belongs to both verbs. — t) Kar ovSpa : 
tha7i becomes a mere man. avOpuvos is 
the usual word in this phrase. Cf Aj. 
760 f., oaris avOpdirov ipvcriv ^SAoffrip 
tvfiTa ij.i] Kar &vdpwirov (ppov^. 

769. Tii, TtoSt : the fern, forms rd, 
rdde are not found in the Attic inscrip 
tions that date from 450 to 320 b.c. 
Cf. 561, El. 977, rdde tc!> Kaffiyv^ruf. 
See G. 388, 410; H. 272 a. That 
Creon should include both in his 
threat, and should speak in 577-581 
of both as if they were to die, is a 
skilful touch of the poet in the por- 
traiture of Creon's character. Creon 
is so much absorbed in maintaining 
his own prerogatives, and so blinded 
by his anger as to forget that Ismene 
is innocent of the deed {cf 538-547). 

770. afi<t><i> : the position shows that 
it is the important word. For Koi, 
see on 554. 

771. (jtT] : as if there might still hf 





Kpv^o) n€Tp<oheL C,(i)(rav iv KaT(opv)(L, 
776 <f>op^rj<; TocrovTov a»s ayo? fiovov npoBei^t 
07rct>9 /xiacr/ta Tracr vir€.K^vyrj ttoXi?. 
Ka/cct Tw "XlStjv, ov fiouov cri^ei Oecou, 
alTovixdinj nov rev^erai to fir) davea/, 
rj yv(o(T€TaL yovv dXXa rqviKavff , otl 
780 TTOi'os irepLcraos ccrri rdi/ "AtSou arijBeLv. 

776. W. oo'oi' oyos. 

some doubt about her having put 
her hand to the deed. 

772. KcU : further, also. " If she is 
to die, tell us further by what sort of a 
death." Cf. 1314. But W. and others 
take Koi here, as in 770, with the pred. ; 
in what way do you really, etc.? — o"^' : 
Antigone. See on 44. 

773. &f ^ : from the general form 
of the rel. clause it appears that Creon 
has not yet any definite locality in 
mind. Karupv^ (774) shows that he is 
thinking of some rocky cavern hewn 
out by men's hands. — Pporwv : de- 
pends on (pufios. 

T7^. vrrpwSti iv Karcifnixi : Schol., 
fy irroyfiifi ffin)\aici). In 1100 Karupv^ 
is used adj. 

775. &<y<><: like the Lat.piaculu m 
has tlie double sense of pollution and 
escape from pollution, i.e. expiation ; in 
266 the former, here the latter. So 
the libations in Aesch. Choeph. 154 are 
called 4701 KoKfSv iir6rpoiroy. — tig: as 
{to be). The exact correlative would 
be iaoy. Cf. Xen. Anab. iv. 8. 12, ioKti 
TOCovToy x^P^"" xaraffx*^" Sffoy l(« 

roi/s iaxirovs \6xovs yfyfffScu rwy 
■KoXtfilwv Kfpdroov. Cf. Horn. //. xxii. 
424, Twv riyrwv ov r6aaov oSvpo/xat, 
li.xvvfiiv6s wtp, us fv6s. The Schol. ex- 
plains, (Oos ■Ka\ou6v, &arf rhv $ov\6fif- 
vov KaBftpyvvvai rivd, cupotriovadai fipaxv 
riBima Tpo<pr)S, kolL \neiv6ovv KoBapaiv rh 
TOiovro, Xva ni} SoKUffi \ifi^ ayatptly, 
TovTo yap ifffBfs. The same view was 
held by the Romans. Plutarch, in 
his life of Numa, 10, speaks of this 
same custom when unf aitlif ul Vestals 
were punished. 

776. irdcra: i.e. the community of 
citizens in its entirety. " That no 
part of the state may suffer." More 
commonly taken in the sense of irdy- 
ruii, ■Ko.fn-Ka.v, as in 0. T. 823, Jp' ovx^ 
Ttas Hyayyos ; 

777. (to'vov o-f pci : referring to her 
pious care for the burial of Polynices. 
Cf. 619. 

778. iroiJ: no doubt. Ironical. — 
TO \Lr\ Oavciv : the accus. after t«i;(«toj. 
See on 540. 

779. aXXd: see on 652. 

780. irovos ircpuro-o's : lost labor. 





*E/3<ws auLKare iia^av, Eptus 09 iv Krtjfia(rL mTrret?, 
6? iu fxaXaKOL^ irapeiai^ veavioo^ ifw^evcLS • 

785 (f)OLTa^ 8' VTrepirovTio^ ev r aypouofjLOL'? auXat?, 
Kttt (T ovr aucLvaTOiv cpugt/io? ovoets 

790 ou^ afxepLQju ere y avOpanroiVy 6 8* ej(ci)t' fjLejxrjvev. 

785. W. <^oiTas ^. 

781. The ode marks the close of 
another act of the play. Creon, with- 
out yielding to the entreaties of his 
son, retires into the palace, whence he 
reappears at 882. Antigone is about 
to appear on her way to her tomb. 
The ode celebrates the victorious 
power of Eros. The disobedience of 
Haemon, against his own interest, is 
due to the might of love. The god 
of love was not represented in the 
classic period as a child (our Cupid). 
The Eros of Praxiteles is in the bloom 
of youth, iipa7os, or auSpSvats. 

782. (Mixav : accus. of specifica- 
tion. — €V KTriiicuri : proleptical. Love 
makes men his bondsmen when he 
falls upon them. Cf. Eur. Hipp. 525, 
"Epois t Kar' Ofifidrwy crrd^fis v6dov, 
elffdywv y\vKf7av \l>vxa7s X'*P"' "^^ *"■'- 
ffTpcT€V(Tri. So Lucian, Dial. Dear. 
vi. 3, makes Hera say to Zeus, aov 
fxfu Ttdvv ovt6s 76 SeerirjTTjs iaT'i, koI 
oKws Krrjfjia /col vaiSia rod ''EpcoTOS 
(TV ye. 

784. evwxcvcis : malcest thy couch 
upon. Cf. Hor. Od. IV. 13, 7, Cup id o 
...Chiae pulcris excubat in 

gen is. Phryn. 8, Kdfiiru 5' 4x1 xop- 
<pvp€ats irapri'iffi <pu)s epatros. Pind. Nem. 
viii. 2, "flpa . . . irapOevrjiots . , . f<(>i^oiaa 
y\e<pdpois. Milton, L' Allegro, 29, 30, 
"Such as hang on Hebe's cheek, 
And love to live in dimple sleek." 

785. virtpiTo'vTios : pred. Cf. El. 312, 
fxi} S6Kei fi hv Ovpaiov olxvflv. Led by 
Aphrodite, Paris sought Helen across 
the sea, and Menelaus pursued with 
an army. 

786. aypovofipOis avXais : i-c- tcus 
vefiofievats av\a?s aypSiv. Cf 0. T. 1103, 
T^? [sc. Ao|t(^) yap irXdKis aypofo/xoi 
waa-ai <pl\ai. So Aphrodite sought 
out Anchises in his shepherd's hut. 

787. <«': obj. of <pv^ifios used act. 
Cf. Aescli. Agam. 1090, areynv awi- 
(TTopa TToWa KOKa. 

789. tri -y^^ emphatic repetition. 
Cf. Phil. 1116, irOTfjLOS (re 5ai/x6voi)v oiiSe 
ae ye S6\os ecrxe. 0. T. 1098 ff., ris fff, 
t4kvov, ti's a eriKTe . . . ■^ ae y' evvdreipa 
Ao^iov ; 

790. €X«v : sc. (t4, i.e. "Epaira, " He 
who has thee as his master," for we 
can say 6 irSdos ex*' M* *s well as ex"' 
rhv ir6$oy. 




(TV Kol Blkomov dStKov? (f>p€ua<; irapacnra^; irrl Xco^a, 
ait Koi roSc v€Iko<; avhpoiv ^vvaLfxov €)(€l<; ra^ct^a? • 

795 VLK^ 8' ivapyr)'; ^\e<f>dpcov t)u,e/309 evXcKxpov 
vvficfya^;, ruyv fxeydkajp ndpeSpo*; iu dp)(aL<; 

800 deafiwu • djjLa)(o^ yap i^nraitfii 6eo<; 'A^poStra. 

vw rjOT) yo) KavTO<; u€(Tfj.(ov 

791. dS(KOx>s : I.e. icrrt iiSUovs thai. 

792. «irl Xm^^ : either to outrage, as 
Ilaenion was led to treat his father 
shamefully, or better with most editt. 
in a subjective sense, to (their) ruin. 
Under the influence of Eros good 
men become bad. 

794. (vvcu|iov: f or |t;f a/^uuf, by what 
is technically called enallage (ex- 
change), a common figure of syntax. 
Cf. 862, fiarptpcu KfKTpctv 2toi for ^a- 
rp^oiv KTf. Phil. 112.3, iro\tai ir6vrov 
6ty6s. — f X<i'S Tapa^os : see on 22. 

795, 796. tfupos pX(4)>apwv vvfu^s : 
desire of the eyes for the bride. Subj. 
and obj. gen. As love is awakened 
by beauty, and beauty is observed 
with the eyes, the poet uses instead 
of ivSpdi the more specific fiKfpapwv, 
as in 0. C. 729, hixiArav <p6Bov. Or, 
perhaps better, as many take it, the 
flashing love-glance of the eyes of the 
bride. For the two gens., cf. 929, 930, 
and 0. C. 669, raaif X'^P"-^ "^^ Kpinara 
yas f-wav\a. — " The modern poet 
speaks of love as ' engendered in the 
eyes, with gazing fed'; the ancients 
rather spoke of an influence passing 
from the eyes of the beloved to the 
soul of the lover. Desire was viewed 
as an emanation from the object." 

798. iropcSpos xri. : seated bg the 
side of the great laws in authority. That 

is, Eros exerts influence on the minds 
of men, hindering or aiding their de- 
cisions. In the present instance Eros 
overrides in the mind of Haemon the 
duty of filial obedience. For irdptSpos, 
cf. Pind. 01. viii. 21, Aihs ^fviov irdpfSpos 
Bffiis. Eur. Med. 843, fpurai ra aoipla 
waptSpovi wavToias iptras ^vvfpyovs. 
0. C. 1382, AIkt] ^vyfSpos Zrivhs iipxalois 
v6fiois. Some take fv ipxaii in the 
sense of in the counsels of princes. 
Oeaixwv prob. refers to the laws of 
nature and of the gods, such as filial 
obedience, patriotism, piety. 

799. oftaxos : in the pred. ; uncon- 
querable. Dale translates, Matchless 
in might, In sporl like this fair Venus 
takes delight, and quotes Hor. Od. I. 
33, lOfif., Veneri , cui placet im- 
pares Formas atque animos 
sub juga aenea Saevo mit- 
tere cum joco. 

801 f. Antigone is led by the attend- 
ant through the door of the women's 
apartment, and appears for the last 
time. In allusion to Haemon, whom 
Eros has led from the path of obedi- 
ence, the Coryphaeus says, " I too am 
in danger of trespassing the Of afiol," in 
so far as he compassionates Antigone, 
who is condemned by the king. — 
BftryMV cf w 4(f>o|uu : said in a general 
sense, and explained by ttrxftv • • • 





cg^w qyepofxaL rao opotv, i(T)(eiv o 
ovK€TL Trqyas Svpafxai, SaKpvcov, 
TOP rrayKOLTrjv 06' opo) 6aXap,ov 
Tyjvh' ^ AvTvyoviqv avvTovaav. 

Seventh Scene. Creon. Antigone. Two Servants of 


'Erretcroo toi/ o. 

2Tpo<|>i] a. 

opar efjL, a> ya? Trarpta? TroXtrat, rav vedrav bhov 
(TTeL^ovcrcu/, vearov Se (f)€yyos Xeva-crovcrav deXtov, 
810 KovTTOT avdi^i • aXXa /i* 6 irayKOLTa^ "AtSas ^axrcw dyet 
rav 'A^epovTO'S 

802. TtCS* dp<3v : repeated in i0' 6pS>. 
— 8«: elision is common at the end 
of anapaestic verse. Cf. 817, 820. 

804. Tov ira-yKoiTTiv OaXafiov : the 
chamber where all must lie. " The im- 
plied contrast between the fate of 
Antigone and her intended bridal 
recurs repeatedly throughout the lat- 
ter part of the play." Camp. 

805. oyvrovo-av: see on 231. Cf. 
0. C. 1562, i^avvaai rav irayKevQri Kara 
vfKpSiv v\aKa. 

806-882. Ko^fji6s. The ancients hon- 
ored the dead with a dirge. Antigone 
must chant her own lamentation. 
The first strophe and antistrophe 
consist mainly of glyconics, which 
are a favorite verse for expressing 
lament. Antigone compares her fate 
with that of Niobe. The response of 
the Chorus, that Niobe is a goddess, 
and that to share her fate is glorious, 
Antigone looks upon as a mockery 
of her distress. Hence the second 

strophe and antistrophe express still 
more gloomy feeling, indicated by 
syncopated clioreic verses of vary- 
ing length. Antigone feels deserted 
by the living and gives a moment's 
painful reflection to the horrible fate 
of her entire family. 

808. vearov : adv. ; for the last time. 
Cf. Eur. Troad. 201, vearov reKtuv ird- 
fiara Xfvcraw. 

810. KOviroT* avOis : sc. 6rf/0fjLai. Cf. 
Aj. 856, ae 8' Tjfjiepas fffXas irpoafvveircc 
TtavixTrarov 8)) KoHieoT aZOis Sffrtpov. — 
ira-yKoCras : that puts all to rest ; or, as 
in 804, intr. See App. 

812. *Ax€'povTos : cf Hom. Od. x. 
613, fvOa us 'Axfpovra TlvpKpKeyeOwv 
re ptovai. — ducrdv : accus. of limit of 
motion after ^yu. 

814. Here first Antigone, after hav- 
ing discharged her holy task, gives 
utterance to the more gentle and 
womanly feelings of her nature. Not 
until now do we learn that Haemon 



dtcrdu, oafs' vfxeuaicDV eyKkiqpov, oxn iwi wfi(f)€LOL'i 
815 TToJ /xc Tts vfJLUOS vfim)(raf, aXX *A)(€povTL Pvix<f>ev(rot. 


ovKovv KkeivT} Kol cwatpov €)(ov(r 
€S ToS* dnep^eL K€vdo<; veKvcov, 
ovre <f>6Lua(TiP irXrjyelcra vocrot^ 
820 oirrc ^t^cW inC^eLpa \a^ov(r, 

aXX' avTOvojxof; ^oitra /Awr^ 817 

was dear to her lieart, and do we 
see how painful was the sacrifice 
that she paid to duty. — {'yxXtipov: 
the Schol. explains by ixiroxov- The 
vfifyaioi were sung to the accompani- 
ment of flutes at marriage processions, 
and in honor of both the bridegroom 
and the bride. — tirl W|i4xu>is v|xvos : 
refers to the i-mdaKifjuov, wliich was 
sung by a chorus of maidens, in honor 
of the bride alone, after the wedding- 
feast and in the house of the bride- 
groom. Cf. Theocr. 18. 3, xp6<re( 
vtoypawru) 0a\ana> x^p^** iiTriaavTO. 

815. v|*tnf)(rcv : the finite verb is 
used instead of some turn of expres- 
sion corresponding to fyK\ripoy after 
the preceding oCt«. 

816. 'AxcpovTt: not dat. of place 
butof indir.o]>j. Cf.Obi. The thought 
that she is to \>e the bride of death 
recurs several times under different 
forms. C/ 891, 1205. So Shak. /Zoweo 
and Juliet: "I would the fool were 
married to her grave" (iii. 5); "Death 
is my son-in-law, Death is my heir; my 
daughter hath he wedded" (iv. 5). 

817. " The Chorus makes that very 
fact a matter of consolation which An- 
tigone has just lamented, namely, that 
she isgoing down to Hades alive." Schn. 

820. luJHwv cirl^fipa : recompense 
of the sword, i.e. death by the sword. 
In O. C. 1078, it is said of the death of 
Oedipus, fitfifjKfv; wr ixdAiar' to/ flx6d(f> 
\ii0oii. rl ydp; irtp fi-qr^ "'A/njj M^t* 
T({i/Tos avrfKvpafv. 

821. avTovofios : the Schol., <S/i^ 
Koi Kaiv(f v6fiti>. It is explained by 
fi6vri BmrfTtjiiv ^axra. In response to this, 
Antigone refers to the similar case of 
Niobe. Many take it in the more 
usual sense of by your own free choice. 
Cf. 875. This also agrees with the 
first part of the Schol., /««t' iMvOeplas 

822. 'A(8i]v KaTaPrjo-ci : this repeti- 
tion of airepxfi kt(. heightens the effect. 

823. Niobe, the daughter of Tan- 
talus, boasted that she had more 
children than Leto, she having seven 
sons and seven daughters, while the 
goddess had but one each. On the 
complaint of Leto, Apollo slew the 
sons and Artemis the daughters, and 
Niobe herself was transformed into 
a rock on Mount Sipylus. On this 
mountain is still to be seen, in the 
side of a cliff of yellow limestone, a 
huge form which, as seen from a dis- 
tance, resembles a woman sitting in 
mournful attitude, with dark face, dark 



'AvTwrTpoijnj oL 
yJKOvcra orf XvypoTarav okecrOaL tolv ^pvyCav ^ivav 
825 TarraXow ^nrv\(o tt/oo? aKpco, rai^ klcto-o^ w? dreur)'; 
Trerpcua ySXacra Sa/xacrei', /cat vlv ofx^poL ra/co/xevai/, 
a>s ^ctTts avhpwv. 

arms folded over her breast, and white 
garments. Originally a freak of na- 
ture, the parts of this rock-formation 
below the head were later shaped into 
the form of a human body, and the 
parts at the side hewn away terrace- 
fashion — the whole presenting the 
image of a divinity (prob. Cybele) of 
Asia Minor. Over this rock the water 
drops and trickles. The fate of Niobe 
has been the theme of epic, lyric, and 
tragic poetry. The death of the chil- 
dren was represented in sculpture by 
Scopas. The Niobe group in the 
UflSzi gallery at Florence is probably 
a copy, in its main features, of the 
work of Scopas, dating from the 
Roman period. For the myth, cf. Hom. 
II. xxiv. 602 ff.; Ovid Met. vi. 310 ff. 

824. #p\ryCav : Mount Sipylus is in 
Lydia, but the more extended and 
vague use of the name Phrygia, found 
in Hom., was borrowed by other 
Greek and by Koman writers. Cf. 
Strabo, xii. 571. — |cvav: from An- 
tigone's point of view, because as the 
wife of Amphion, king of Thebes, 
Niobe had lived many years in that 

825. TavToCXov : sc. daughter. — 
aKp<p: the figure itself is, liowever, 
not on the summit of the mountain, 
but in the middle of a cliflf. Yet so 
also Ov. 3/e<. vi. 311, says, fixa ca- 
cumine mentis. Cf. Sen. Agam. 
373, stat nunc Sipyli vertice 
summo flebile saxum. 

826. rdv : here a rel. pron. See G. 
{^; H. 276 D. — kkto-os : her trans- 
formation into stone is poetically rep- 
resented as a rocky growth, -Kfrpaia 
0\dffTa. As the ivy envelops a tree 
with tight clinging clasp, so as to 
cover it from view and to bring it 
under its power {Sdfiatrfv), so the stone 
grew about Niobe. In Safuurev and 
KarevvdCfi below there is an allusion 
to oAA' ' Axf poirn vvfj.<pev<rw, 816 ; that 
is, as the stone embraced Niobe, so 
the god brings me to the stony bridal 
chamber of death. 

828. £|i,ppoi : sc. \e'nrovai, from 
\tiirei below. — raKOfuvav : melting 
away, pining away. This word is the 
more appropriate here, because it is 
applicable in its physical sense to 
snow. Sen. Agam. 374, et ad hue 
lacrimas marmora fundunt 
antiqua novas. The marvellous 
phenomenon of the eternal weeping 
was combined with the explanation. 
Tlie snow does not remain long upon 
Mount Sipylus, and the duration of 
the weeping is expressed by the phrase, 
o/xfipoi x"^'' '''' ovSafia \fiirei. The 
water which trickles down from the 
ridge of the mountain over the figure 
arises from and is supplied by the 
rains and the melted snow, and never 
fails. 6<f>pvs and Beipds are alike ap- 
plicable to a mountain and to a human 
being. So in Eng., foot of a moun 
tain, brow of a hill, head of a bay. 

829. <|>aTi$: sc. iffriv. 



830 )(^L<ov T ovBafxa XciVci, Tcyyet 8' vn 6(f)pv(TL Tray/cXavrots 
h€i,pdha^ ' ^ /xc haiynav o^OLOTaTcw KaTevuai(,€i. 


dXXa 0€o^ TOL Koi deoyevvT)^, 

835 y]p.€i'i Se ^poTol koX OurjToyeueL';. 

KOUTOL <f)0LIX€U(i) TOl? i<ToB4oi% 

eyKKrjpa Xa^eti/ p.ey* a/foO<rat. 


oi/xoi ycXw/nat. Tt fxe, Trpo<; 0€(ou narpcMou, 
840 ouK oi)(op,ev(w v^pCtfitM, aXX' iirLffyaurov ; 

834. W. ^tioyoo;?. 

836 ff. W. KOL Tw ff>OiiJL€v<o fify aKowran 

Tot9 l(ro$€Ots (yKXrjpa Xa;(€ri' 

iuKrav KoX tirtiTa Oavowrav. 

832. q[ dixoiordrav : most like to her. 

834 f. oXXei: sc. Ni6Pv ^itt». — 0€O- 
Y€WT|s : slie was the daughter of a 
Pleiad, and Tantalus, her father, was 
the son of Zeus. In these verses the 
Chorus is understood to administer a 
reproof to Antigone for presuming 
to compare herself with a goddess. 
" Still," they say, " it is a great thing 
for one who is dead to have it said 
of him that he shared in tlie lot of 
those who are the equals of the gods." 

837. {^xXfipa Xax<tv : to receive 
as his lot that which is shared or 
inherited. (yK\ripos is either act., 
sharing in, as in 814, or pass., allotted, 
inherited, as in Eur. Here. Fur. 468, 
lyK\7ipa wfi'ia rifiii yrjs KtKruftfvos. 
Here pass., that which is allotted to the 
equals o/ gods. The inf. Aaxct" is the 

subj. of farlv to be supplied. — okov- 
<rax : to hear said of one's self, like the 
Lat. audi re. Cf. Xen. Anab. vii. 
7. 23, fieya {4S6Kfi tlyat) fZ ciKovfiv inrh 
«{a<c((Tx«Ai&ii' avdpunruiv. 

838. ycXm^uu : the Chorus has mis- 
interpreted the motive that leads 
Antigone to liken her fate to that of 
Niobe. She has in mind only the 
external likeness of their horrible 
doom, and not, as the Chorus seems 
to take it, any moral resemblance of 
character and destiny. Hence, oifioi 

840. ovK : "j. longs only to the partic. 
— otxo|uvav : 'xtaBai has the time 
of tlio i)f. and "ten the secondary 
tjnse of be deat, Cf. Phil. 414, dAA' 
fi x"^"^ otx*Tai •'<ii', where 6av<i)t 
is pleonastic 



oi iroXt?, o) iro\e&>5 TroXvKTiy/ioi'e? dvSp€9* 
lo) AtpKaXaL Kprjvac 
845 6i^)8as t' evapfMaTov aXcro9, e/xTra? ^vfifxaipTvpa^ vfifi 

Ota ^CXa)V a/cXavro9, otot? i^o/xot? 
7r/309 ipYixa TVix^6^(ii(TTOv €p)(OfxaL Td(f)ov iroTawLov • 
850 ta> Sucrrcu/o? y', our' ej/ ^porolcnv ovt iv veKpolai. 
fieroLKOs, ov ^cUcrw, ov davovo'iv. 

Stpo<|m] y'. 

Trpofidcr iir ecr^arov dpdcroxxi 

850. W. ito) 8uoTavo5, our* cv Pporois- 

843. iroXvKTT])u>vcs : opulent, and 
hence eminent, noble. 

844. The stream of Dirce is formed 
by several abundant springs near the 
grove of Demeter and Core. See on 

845. ewipHioTov : see on 149. 

846. c|iiras kts. : / take you at any 
rate as my witnesses. — v)L|jic : Aeol. 
form ; found in tragedy only here and 
in Aesch. Eum. 620. 

847. ota . . . cpxo|uu : the sent, de- 
pends on lufjifMprvpas as if ^ufxfmpTvpu 
had preceded. oXa is pred. adj. instead 
of an adv. — <|>(X(i>v : with &K\avTos. 
For the gen. after adjs. compounded 
with a privatice, see G. 1141 ; H. 753. 
Cf. 1035; Aj. 910, &(ppaKTos <pl\uv. 
Track. 685, rh (papfxaKOv &irvpov Lktivos 

Tf OfpfJLTJS &6lKT0y. 

848. lf>Y|Ui : Schol. ■Kfpl<t>payixa ; aji 
enclosure. So Aesch. Choeph. 154, Trpbs 
epy/JM (variant epvfm) rdSe, of the 
grave of Agamemnon. From epya>, 
Att. f"pyw or efpyu). The same idea in 
TrcpurrulocTts, 886, as in epyfia. The 
tomb consists of a rocky vault, the en- 

trance to which is walled up or blocked 
up by layers of stone. See on 1204 f . 
Transl., the mound4ike enclosed vault oj 
a strange tomb. — irorcuvCov : unheard 
of, since only veKpol iv Td<p(f ridfyrai. 

850. Cf. Eur. Suppl. 968 f., oUr' iv 
To7s <f>6ififvois oUt' iv ^uffiv Kpivofifva, 
XwpJs S^ riva rwvS' ex"""''* fioipav. 
Sen. Oed. 949, via, qua nee se- 
pultis mixtus et vivis tamen 
exemtus erres. In lamenting it is 
natural to repeat the same thought 
in varied terms of expression. Cf. 813, 
881, 917, 1310. Eur. Suppl. 966, &ircus 
&TiKvos after ovk(t' fUnKvos, oiiKfr' 
€VTfcus (955). The text as it stands 
is not free from objections. There is 
no proper antithesis between $poro7aiv 
and veKpota-t. See the App. for further 

853 ff. Advancing to the highest pitch 
of audacity, thou hast fallen violently 
against the lofty seat of justice. The 
Chorus uses this expression because 
Antigone in 451 has appealed to 
Aifci), and means to say that in her 
daring defiance of the king's author- 



855 Trpo(T€Tr€(r€^, co t4kvov, ttoXv. 
Trarptaov S' iicriueL^ tlv adXop. 


'AVTMTTpO*^ P*. 

€\fjav(ra^ dXycivoTaTa? ifMol fjiepCfxva^, 
860 7raT/309 T/atTrdXtoToi' olktop, tov t€ irponavro^ 
afiCTepov TTOTfJiov k\€lvoIs Aa^0a/ci8at<7ti/. 
ui) jxaTpaiaL XeKTpcov 
865 arai KOL^njfiaTO. t avroya^vrjT i/x^ narpl Bvcrixopov 


858. )upl|ivas : accus. plur. after 
^tj/auffay. Cf. 961, and see on 646. 

860. varpos icri. : the thrice-repeated 
tale of my father's woe. oIktov in direct 
appos. with /lepl/ivas. W. takes irarp6s 
and ir6T/iov below as obj. gen. after 
lifpifivas, and oIktov in appos. with the 
effect implied in fipavaas fxtplnyas, com- 
paring Aesch. Agam. 225, trXa Ouriip 
ytvfcrBai Qvyarpis, ■KO\(fiuy ipuyky. — 
TpiiroXwrTov : from iroKi(fiv, a parallel 
form of iroAtri'= turn. Cf. Pind. Pi/th. 
VI. 2, ipovpav Xaplrtov i.vairo\i^ofify. 
Phil. 1238, 81s raiirh fiov\ei Koi rpls 
dyairo\f7y fi fmf ; rpi- = iroXi. Cf. 
rpiffddKtos, 0. C. 372 ; rpurdKruy mjud- 
rwy, Aesch. Sept. 985; rplWiaros, 
Horn. //. viii. 488. 

862. Aap8aK(8<u(rtv : see on 693. 
"The dat. in explanation of oftfTtpov, 
instead of the gen. Clearer than the 
gen. with so many gens, preceding, 
and with an ' ethical ' force : ' the lot 
that fell on us.' " Camp. 

863. fiarptpai icri. : for ircu fia- 
rpt^uy XtKTpw. See on 793. calami- 
ties resulting from my mother's nuptials. 

864 f. The couch of my ill-fated 
mother shared by my father, her own 

ity she has fallen into punishment. 
So, in substance, W. and most editt. 
But the interpretation of KviCala, 
adopted by Bell., commends itself: 
advancing to the highest pitch of daring, 
upon the lofiy pedestal of justice, thou 
hast fallen far down, i.e., by discharg- 
ing the high command of justice with 
greatest daring thou art plunged into 
ruin. This view of the passage is 
favored by the Schol., BovKofiiyj] iai6v 
Ti ipay itfpi rhy iSf\^6y, ri, iyayrla 
wi-KoyBas, as also by the fact that the 
Chorus nowhere else plainly con- 
demns Antigone, but expresses sym- 
pathy for her, and that no reference 
is made by Antigone in what follows 
to the condemnation which the usual 
interpretation implies. — paOpov: the 
pedestal on which the image of jus- 
tice is imagined to rest. Cf. Plat. 
Phaedr. 254 b, <cal ini\iy tX^fv ahr)]y 
fttrii ffuppoffvyris iy kyvtf ffdOptfi $($&- 
atw. O. T. 866, y6fi.oi ir^l-itoZfi. 

866. The conflict with the ruler, by 
which Antigone comes to her fate, 
has arisen in consequence of inherited 
woe. Cf. 2, 583, 871. Eur. Here. Fur. 
983, (x^P"* '■'o'^p^a*' itcrlyuy. 



OL(x)u iycj TToO* a raXaLcfipcju €(f)vu • 
77/305 OU9 dpaLo<s, aya/>to9, aS' iyco fieTOLKo^ €p)(OfiaL. 
870 lo) SvcrnoTfKov ta> -ydjxiov KaaiyvqTe Kvpcras, 
davoiv €T oxxrav KaTrjvape^ fie. 

'AvTMrrpo*}*!! y'. 

cre^cLv jJLev evcre^etd tl<;, 
Kpdro^ S' oT6> KpdTo<s fieXei 
vapa^aTov ovBafjifj ireXei, 
875 (re 8* avToyvoJTos coXecr opyd. 

870. W. 10) 10) Kouris Svo-TroTftwv yd/x-wv Kvppq<ra^, 

offspring. Oedipus was at the same 
time husband and son of locasta. Cf. 
0. T. 1214, yd/xov reKvovvra koL reKvov- 
fievov. — avrcYe'wTjTa : instead of aiiro- 
yevirfiTQ}, is another instance, like jxa- 
Tp(fiai above for fxaTpifiwv, of poetic 
enallage of epithets. — iraTp(: is gov- 
erned by KoifjL-fifjLara, a verbal subst. 
Cf. Plat. Theaet. 168 c, r^ eTaip<f> aou 
(Is $<yfiBfiav. 

866. oKuv : W. makes refer to Sltm 
and Koip-iiixaTa. But the reference is 
more natural to the latter word alone, 
or to the parents, w!io are referred to 
again in oS$ below. Here the use of 
otoi rather than 5s adds pathos, and is 
exclamatory. Cf. the use of oloz in 
1228. For the gen., see on 38. 

867. apaios : an adj. of three end- 
ings, but the tragedians often use such 
adjs. with one ending for the masc. 
and fem. Cf a.v6ffiov v4kvv, 1071 ; 
a/x^poTe ^dfia, 0. T. 158. 

868. oSc : here , so r^j/Sf , 805. 

869. 8v<nroT(u»v : the mention of 
her departure to her parents reminds 
Antigone of the dead Polynices, ex- 
cept for whose unfortunate marriage 
alliance with the daughter of Adrastus 

the expedition against Thebes woxild 
not have been undertaken, and the 
consequent fate of Polynices and her- 
self might not have come to pass. 

871. eavwv: cf. Track. 1163, C^vrd 
ix' (Kravfv davdv (Nessus slew Hera- 
cles). El. 808, 'Optara (piXraff, &s fi 
airwAeaas Bavwv. 

872. o-c^iv : SO. Kpdros from the sec- 
ond clause. Cf El. 929, iiSvs ovSe (irirpl 
Swerxep^js. But by supplying this word 
the antithesis indicated by ixev . . .St is 
not so well brought out, and the connec- 
tion of 875 is not so good, as when we 
take aeffew abs. (cf 0. T. 897). Thus 
the sense is, to reverence is one form oj 
piety (rh = a kind of), i.e. as you did in 
performing the rites of burial for your 
brother; but there is another matter 
to be thought of. So the Schol., 
iiiat^ts fiev t5 at^eiv tovs airo0av6vras. 

873. Kpdros: «e. the authority of 
government. — fiiXci: belongs. Cf. 0. T. 
377, 'AttJAAcoj' (^ rdS' eKirpa^ai fieKft. 

875. avTo'YVtDTos opyd: self-willed 
temper. avr6yv<i)Tos is equiv. to ^ aini] 
ytyvda-Kd, which of itself determines 
freely and without external compul- 




cwcXairro?, a<f>iKo<;, awfxevaLo<s T(xKai^p(»v dyofiai 
rai^S* kroifxav oZov • 


880 o/x/xa OefJLL^; opav ToXalva • 


ovhel*; <f)Ck(t)u oTCfa^ct. 


ap* UTT, dotZas kcu yoovs npo tov Oavea/, 
&>s ovB* av ct9 navcraLT dv, ei XP^^V ^^y^*^! 
885 ovK d^€0* 0)5 Td^vaTa ; koI KaTr)pe(f)€L 
TVfi^(o Tr€pnrrv^avre<;, a>9 elpr)K lyoi, 
a<f>€T€ p.6in)v, eprjfxov, €lt€ )(prj davelv, 
eiT €v TOLavTj) ^oJcra TVfi^€V€i,v CTTcyy. 

879. W. 'upov. 

876. ducXavTos : i.e. without the 
customary funeral lamentations. A 
parallel triplet of adjs. occurs in 0. C. 
1221, iyvfitvaios, HXvpoi, &xopos- 

878. nivS' <To(|iav o8ov: over the 
way that is here appointed. 

879 f. Xa)iiraSos Ipdv j|xfia : i.e. 
the 8un. Cf. Eur. Med. 302, it 'iriovaa 
Kofitrai 6fov. 

880. 6f )us : sc. iariv, which is f req. 
omitted in such phrases. Cf. Lat. 
fas est. 

881. dSoKpvTov : pred., anticipating 
oxiith arfvdCfi. Cf. iZUovs, 791. 

883. Creon, who has returned to 
the scene during the last lament of 
Antigone, speaks now in passionate 
anger the fatal word of command to 
his attendants. Const., ap tarf iis, fi 
Xp*h ^fyfi" ioiSks . . . oiii' hv tU wav- 
oaiT tiv; Soph, has the uncontracted 
form iioiZii only here ; in trimeter it 
is found in Eur. Troad. 1246, Cycl. 40. 

884. xP«'T : '/ '' «'«'■« "/ "*«• Of- 
0. C. 208, fi ffoi ri fiTiTpbs Kal iraTphs 

885. OVK dl^rrc: addressed to the 
attendants. Equiv. to an imv., and 
therefore easily connected with &0cTf . 
Cf. 0. T. 637, OVK ft av t oXkovs av 
Tf, Kpfov, Kuril artyas; Dem. in Mid. 
§ 116, OVK iLTtOKTfVflrf ; ovk iiti rijv 
otKiav 0aStf7(T0f ; ovxl <rvK\-lirf/f(T0f ; 

886. ir€piirTv|avT«8 : cf Eur. Phoen. 
1357, r(ixfi»v irtpnrrvxoi- The exact 
phrase is 6 rv/xfios wtpurrvoffti, but 
the act is poetically transferred to 
the guards who conduct her to her 
tomb and close its still open side. — 
i(fn)Ka: ac. in 774. 

887. xpn= Schol. xPl^Cfi Koi BfKfi. 
See L. and S. s.v. xpdoo (B) III. 2. 

888. TV|iPcvciv : intr. only here. 
Many verbs in -fvtiy, e.g. vvfi.<f>fvtiv, 
irptaBfvfiv, xw^cvctv, are both trans, 
and intr. 



r}fi€L<; yap ayvol tovttI TTJvBe ttjp Koprjv ' 
890 jtx€TotKtas S' ovv Tr]<s ai^oi crrep-iqcreTai. 


oi rv/A/3o9, a> wiJi(f)elov, <o KaTacrKa(f)r]<; 
OLKr)(TL<i OL€C(f>povpo<s, ol TTopevofxai 
Trpos Tov<s iixavTrj<g, oiv aptdp^ov eu v€Kpov<; 
TrXetcrrot' SeSe/crat ^epcri^acrcr okoikoTOiv • 
895 ci}v Xoiadta 'y&> koI /ca/cto"Ta hrj paKpco 
KOLTeipi, irpCv pot polpav e^Keiv fiiov. 
iXdovcra pivroi Kapr iu e\Tri(TLv rpi<^(a 
(fytkr) pev rj^etv Trarpi, Trpocr(f)L\r}<; Se croC, 
prjrep, cf)CXr) he trot, Kacrtyvi^Tov Koipa • 

889. cLyvoI Tovirt: guiltless so Jar as 
pertains to. rS is accus. of specifica- 
tion. Cf. Eur. Ale. 666, reOvriKa yap 
Si) roinrl ai. Hec. 514, rifieTs 5' Sre/crot 
roinrl ad. Creon disclaims all respon- 
sibility for the fate of Antigone ; 
not, however, simply because he has 
altered the penalty from stoning to 
that of immurement. 

890. ovv: at all events. — |UTOiK(as 
ttJs ttv« : Schol. rb fj.fO' rifiwv &vu 
oiKeiv. Cf. 1224, evvris t^s Karw. Phil. 
1348, Ti fjLf, Ti S^t' ex*'^ ^^'^ ^Keirovra 
KoiiK acprJKas (h AtSou fioKflv; 

891. Tvp.pos: the nom. for the 
TOO. See G. 1045. While Antigone 
utters this pathetic lament she turns 
to go to her tomb. — w|ju{kiov : cf. 

892. dtC()>povpos : ever-guarding, i.e. 
everlasting, an epithet appropriate to 
the grave, for so she regards the cavern 
in which she is to be immured. 

894. <l>cpo-c'<j>a(r<ra : ^epffefarra, Ar. 
Ra7i. 671. *€/)p€i^TTT)s is found in an 
inscription upon a priest's throne in 
the theatre of Dionysus at Athens. 

895. Xour6Ca: pred. adj. in agree- 
ment with the subj. iyS. Ismene is 
not counted by her, because she had 
renounced, in the view of Antigone, 
all obligations to her family. Cf. 941. 
Similarly Electra says that she dies 
without parents (cf. El. 187, arts 
&vev TOKfwv KaraToutofiai) because her 
mother is a/x'firwp. — KOKurra Brf : be- 
cause innocent, in the bloom of youth, 
and buried alive. — |uucp<p : Schol. 

896. irp£v . . . €|tik€iv pCov : before 
my allotted time of life has expired. 

897. €V tXirCo-iv Tp€<J>«: I cherish it 
among my hopes. Soph, is partial to the 
use of rpttpoi for tx<^. Cf 6G0, 1089. 

898 f. <{>(Xt], irpo<r4>LXT{s, <|>£Xr) : in 
anaphora similar, not always identical, 
words are often used by the poets. 
Cf. El. 267, orav JfSw . . . elalSa St... TScu. 
0. T. 133, iva^icas yap ♦o7)3os, a^lais 

5f (TV. 

899. Koo-C-yvTiTov KOfKi: the Schol. 
and most editt. refer this to Eteocles. 
But this emphatic and affectionate ap- 
pellation, at the close of a sentence 



900 eTTCt dauovra'i avT6)(€tp vfxa^; eyw 
cXoucra KaK6(TfJLrj<ra KaTnTv^Ji^iov<5 
^oa? eScDKa • vvu he, IlokvveLKe^, to crov 
hejxas nepLcrreWova-a rotctS' a/ai/v/xat. 
KavTOi o" eyo) TifJirjcra rot? <^povov(Tiv eu* 

905 ou ya/a ttot' our' ctj/ et TeKvcjv fiyJTrjp €<f)vv, 

905. W. brackets 905-914, through vofuf. 

that involves a climax, would not of 
itself, without addition of the name, 
be understood to refer to Eteocles, 
who is quite remote from the interest 
of the play. Besides, Polynices is 
addressed by the same terms in 916 
(supposing that verse to be genuine), 
and in 870 KaffiymiTf also, without any 
further designation, refers to Poly- 

900. v^ids : refers strictly only to 
the parents. To Polynices applies 
properly only itrnvti^lovi x"** iSuiKa, 
but these libations were counted as a 
kind of substitute for the complete 
rites indicated by \ov(u' and Koaixtlv. 

901. cXovo-a Kri : not in exact agree- 
ment with the details narrated in the 
Oedipus Tyrannus and Oedipus Colo- 
neiis, botli of which plays were written 
later than the Antigone. For in those 
plays Antigone is still a child when 
locasta dies ( 0. 7'. 1511 ), and the body 
of Oedipus is buried by no human 
hand (0. C. 1656 ff., 1760 ff.). The poet 
follows in this play probably the older 
form of the myth. 

902. vvv 8c : these words do not 
introduce a contrast, but a climax : 
"This is my consolation in death, that 
not only by you, my parents, because 
I have discharged towards you my 
filial duty, I shall be welcomed in 
Hades, but also and e8i>ccially shall 
I be dear to you, Polynices, because 

now I am reaping death as the reward 
of my piety towards you." 

904. TOls ^povowriv : in the view of 
the wise. — tv: separated from irifiriaa, 
and at the end of the verse is em- 
phatic. Cf. 0. C. 642, & ZtO, SiSolits 

ToTffl TOlOVTOlfflV (i. 

905 ff. This passage has been held 
by W. and many other editt. to be 
spurious, for the following reasons : 
(1) From its close resemblance to the 
story told by Hdt. iii. 119, of the wife 
of Intaphernes, who, in reply to the 
offer of Darius to release from death 
any one whom she might choose of 
her male relatives, including her hus- 
band, preferred her brother. (2) From 
its inconsistency with the character of 
Antigone and the context. Antigone 
everywhere maintains that the burial 
of one's kin is an unqualified and 
sacred duty ; slie would accordingly 
have buried also a husband and child, 
had she had any. To this it may be 
replied: (1) The story of Hdt. may 
have suggested this passage to the poet, 
but does not prove these lines to be 
an interpolation. So in 0. C. 338 f. 
there is an allusion to a description 
given by Hdt. ii. 35. And, again, this 
passage is one of the best attested in 
Soph., since it is cited in Arist. Rhet. 
iii. 16. (2) Antigone, so far from con- 
tradicting what she had said before 
with reference to the sacredncss of 



ovT el TTOcrt? fiOL Kar6ava>v iri/JKeTo, 
^Ca ttoXltcjv touB* av yp6fJLr)v trovov. 
TLvo<s vofjiov 87) Tavra tt/oo? -^dpiv Xeyo); 
TTOcrt? fiev av (jlol KarOavovTO^ aWo? •^v, 
910 /cat Trat? an aXkov <f)0)T6<s, el rovS' yJixirXaKov 
ftT^T/oo? 8* e^' "AlBov koI Trar/jo? KeKevOoToiv 
ovK ecTT aSe\(f)0^ ocrrt? ai' /SXaaroL iroTe. 
rot&)8e fxeuTOL a iKTrpoTLixTJcracr eyoi 

the duty of burial, only emphasizes 
this thought the more by showing that 
a violation or neglect of this duty in 
the present case is without remedy ; for 
there can be no substitute for a brother 
as there might be for husband or chil- 
dren. What she really would do were 
she wife or mother, needs not be taken 
account of. That the passage is some- 
what in the sophistical vein may be a 
matter of regret, but is not a sufficient 
reason for rejecting it. See App. for 
additional remarks. 

906. jTTJKtTo : had been wasting 
away, i.e. going to dissolution from 
exposure to the sun and the air. The 
same thought must be supplied to 
complete 905, sc. el tskvov Kardavhv 

907. pt<j. iroXiTw: it is true that 
Antigone has said in 509 and else- 
where that the citizens are at heart 
in sympathy with her. Now, however, 
when all is to succumb to the behest 
of authority, and when she regards 
herself as &K\avTos, &({>i\os, the expres- 
sion $1-1 -iroMTwv is not at all strange. 
— dv ijpoix'qv : would I have taken upon 

908. For the sake of what principle 
pray do I say this 9 A self-interroga- 
tion, as in 0. C. 1308, ri Srira vvv 
iupiyfifuos Kvpw; 

909. KarflavovTos : must agree with 
the gen. of irSa-ts to be supplied; a 
hard const. The omission of the pers. 
or dem. pron. or of a general or indef . 
subst. in the gen. abs. is not un- 
known. Cf. 0. T. 629, o^roi KUKus y' 
&PXOVTOS (sc. aov). Xen. Cyr. iii. 3. 54, 
l6vT0)v 6JS ixdxnv. Bell, makes the gen. 
depend on &K\os in the comp. sense, 
like fTfpos. Cf. SA.A.O Toiu SiKaiaiv, Xen. 
Mem. iv. 4. 25. The partic. supplies 
the prot. to &»' . . . ^v. 

910. Tov8' TJ(i,ir\aKov : c/. Eur. Ale. 
418, yvvaiKhs iadXrjs fjfnrKaKes, of the 
dead Alcestis. rovSe refers to irais, 
i.e., she combines both suppositions, 
the loss of her first husband and of 
his child. 

911. KCKevOoToiv: intr. The gen. 
abs. is causal. 

912. The expression is a strange 
one. Instead of saying, "therefore 
no brother can ever spring up for me 
again," she says, "there is no brother 
who, etc." — av pXoi<rToi : the opt. with 
&v in a general rel. clause, equiv. to a 
fut. indie. See GMT. 238. 

913. <r( : Polynices, as is plain 
from KaffiyvrjTov napa, 915. — toii^Sc 
vofiu : she means the principle just 
stated. — cK7rpoTi|i.T](ra<ra : having hon- 
ored in preference to (all others). This 
compound is not found elsewhere. 



vofio), Kpiomi ravT eSo^' afiapToiveu/ 
916 Kol BcLva TokyLOj/, u) KacrCyurjTOP Koipa. 
KOL vvv ayei /xe hva. -)(ep<t)v ovtco ka^atv 
aXeKTpou, awixevaiov, ovre tov ydjjLov 
ixipo^; \a)(ov(Tai/ ovre TraiSciou Tpo<f)rj<; • 
dW w8' epTjfxo^ 77/309 <f)LXo)u 7) 8ucr/ao/305 
920 tfii(T €1? Bavovroiv ep^Ofxai KaTaaKa(f>d^, 
TTOicu/ Trap€^€\6ov(Ta oaLfxoucov oCktjv ; 
TL ^py) jie TTjv hvcrrrjvov c? deoif<s ert 
jSXeireLV, tLv avSai/ ^vfxfxai)(0jv, ineL ye St) 
rfjv hvcrae/Seiav evcre^ovcr iKrrja-dfx-qv ; 

916. dyn : i.e. he orders to be led ; 
but, as the Schol. observes, this is 
more expressive than KtKfvfi Ayfty. — 
Sid X'P***' XaPciv : seiziucf me with 
his hands. Sii, as in 1258. Cf. 0. C. 
470, ii' 6aiwv x^'P*'" ^ty^"- Aesch. 
Suppl. 193, fxovffai ilk x'P""' 

917 f. The accumulation of adjs., 
as in 852, is pathetic. 

918. Electra laments in similar 
strain. El. 104, anKvos, avvfKptvroi 
aiiy olxyu. — irouSctov rpo^nijs : the rear- 
ing of children. That maidens should 
utter such regrets was not offensive 
to the taste of the ancients, who re- 
garded nmrriage as the only proper 
destiny of woman, and ytniffitcv iraliuy 
iTwopd as the object of marriage. 

919. tprnun trpos: deserted on the 
part of, by. 

920. KfxrturKCu^ais : i-e. rvfifiov. Cf. 
Aesch. .Sept. 1(X)8, Odirrfiy -yijs f'lKats 
KaratTKa^>cus. Ibid. 1038, rdltpoy yap 
ain-^ tcai KaraffKcuphs iydt . . . fir)xciy^- 


921 f. iro(av . . . Sdnjv ; rl xprj : 
" the suddenness of these transitions 
is very expressive of the agitation of 
Antigone's mind. Her fate leads her 

even to doubt the providence of the 
gods, but not to admit that she has 
done wrong." Camp. — All these la- 
ments and reflections intensify Anti- 
gone's sacrifice of herself to her sense 
of duty, and make her a more real 
human character. — iroCav : more em- 
phatic here than rlva; as if she asked 
indignantly, " What sort of right of 
the gods can it be that I have violated 
for which I am to suffer this penalty?" 

923. rlv avSdv ^v)i.|iaxMV : n-hat one 
of allies to invoke. The gen. is used 
perhaps in order to make it clear that 
men are referred to, since ^vfxfiaxoy 
might have been interpreted to mean 
a fjod. Antigone may have both 
human and divine allies in mind, and 
then the gen. of the whole is needed. 
She certainly feels that she has been 
abamloiu'd by both. 

924. Svo-o-f Pciav : a quality or an 
action is freq. mentioned instead of 
the praise and reward or the blame 
and punishment attaching to it. So 
liere, the chari/e or blame of impiety. Cf. 
Kl. 968, fvfffBfiav iK warphs 6av6vros 
oifffi. Eur. Med. 218, ii<TK\ftav ^kt^ 
aayro xal (>a6vniav. 



925 dXX* el fxeu ovv rctS* ecrrti/ iu deol<; KoXa, 
TTad6uT€<; OLV ^uyyuolfia/ ■fjfjLapTy)K6Te<? • 
et S' otS' oLfxapToivovcri, fxr) TrkeLco /ca/ca 
Trddoia/ ri koX Spcoa-LV e/cSt/ccu? e/xe. 



€TL TOiv avTOiV auefji(ov aurat 
t/fu^^s piTTol TijuSe y eypvcriv. 


rovyap tovtcop toictlv ayoucrt 
Kkav[j.aO' virdp^ei /3paSvTrJT0<i vnep. 

925 f. " If the gods regard this right 
(.tc. that I though pious am thouglit 
impious).! would confess, having been 
taught by my suifering (ace. to the 
maxim iraidos ixddos), tliat I liave done 
wrong." That she does not seriously 
believe this is shown by the following 
f.vSi'/caJS. In similar strain the Chorus 
in 0. T. 895, el yap al rotaiSe irpd^eis 
Tifitxt (with the gods), ti Set /te x"" 
peveiv ; For ffvyyiyvdffKci) = confess, 
grant, cf. Plat. Laws, 717 d ; Hdt. i. 45 ; 
iv. 126, For the mixed cond. sent., see 
GMT. 503. — «v e«)is: Lat. a pud 
deos, i.e. in their opinion. Cf. 

926. iraOo'vTts : the use of the masc. 
in place of the fem. is common in 
tragedy where a woman speaks of 
herself in the first pers. plur. So 
Electra says of herself. El. 399, ire- 
aovfj.eB\ el XPVj 'TaTpl Tifi.wpovfi.evoi. 

927. oi8«: Creon. See on 10. — \Ly\ 
irXcUo : i.e. as many, as /coi in the next 
verse shows. A similar turn is found 
in Phil. 794, ttSos h.v avr' ifiov rhv "laov 
Xp6vou rpe<poiTe T-qvSe t^v v6ffov ; Track. 
1038, rav is' eiriSoifii ireffovaav avrws, 
55' avTuis, S>s fi ii\e<Tev. 

928. Kat: makes the comparison 

more close. — ^k8Ck<i>s : Scliol. ?|a) toS 

929 f. €Ti: Antigone remains un- 
changed; she has neither confessed 
that she has done wTong nor suc- 
cumbed through fear. — av(\iMV piiral : 
forms one idea {cf. 137) ; <|"'X')^ ^^' 
pends on it. Wild tempests offhesotil. 
Cf. Aj. 616, Tot irpiv epya x^po^v fieyiffTas 
operas. Cf " A gust of the soul, i' faith 
it overset me." Coleridge's Remorse, 
ii. 1. — TiiJv avrwv avral: see on 13. 

930. yt : adds emphasis to r^rSe. 
A different nature from hers would 
have yielded. 

931. TovTwv : gen. of cause. He 
makes the attendants accountable for 
the imprecation of Antigone, an op- 
portunity for which was given by 
their delay. 

932. KXavp.a6' virdp^n. Kre. : an im- 
plied threat similar to KKaiwv (ppevwaeis, 
754. — vircp : on account of. The last 
syllable of Sirep is here made long. 
The use of the si/llaba anceps is allowed 
by Soph, and Eur. at the close of 
an anapaestic verse when there is a 
change of dramatis personae. Cf. 
Eur. il/erf. 1396, MH. /teVe Kol yfjpas. 
lA, S> reKva <t>i.KTara. 





OLjjLOL, Oavdrov tovt iyyvrdTO) 

TOVTTO'i d<f>lKTaL. 


dapaelv ovSeu TrapajivdovyLai, 

^jLTj ov rdhe TdvTy KaraKvpovaOau 



Kol 0€ol npoyevel^, 
dyofxat hr) KOVKerv /xeXXw. 
Xeutrcrere, ©17)8175 ol Koipavihai, 
TT)u jSacriXeiBciv fiovvrfv XoLinjv, 

939. W. 8yj 'yii KovKiTL /ncAAw. 

933. The attendants seize Antigone. 
The Chorus no longer see hope (935), 
and assent to the view expressed, as 
in 576. — Oavdrov : gen. after iyyvrirw. 
See G. 1148-49; H. 757. — tovto to«- 
iros : i-e- the threat of Creon to the 

935. Oap<rctv: the subj. to be sup- 
plied is <t4. — ovScv : hy no means. 

936. |M] ov: for the double neg., 
seeG. 1616; H. 1034.— tovth : in this 
way, i.e. as you have said. — Karo- 
Kvpov(r6cu: be ratified, realized. The 
inf. without regard to tense, referring 
to the fut. See GMT. 96. 

937. yrjs SriPtis: the domain of 
Thebes embraced also rural districts 
and smaller towns. Cf. 0. C. 668, 
trarp^ov &(ttv yrji ^x*'- •'^^r the double 
gen., rf. 929 f. 

938. irpOYCVcis: ancestral. It cor- 
responds to -KaTptfov. The ancient and 

venerated patron gods of the state 
are meant. 

939. juXXw : do I delay. Cf. Phil. 
1256, Tainhv r6S' ^i|/€« Spcovra kov 
fieWoyr' in. 

940. ol KoipavCSai : ye princely men. 
The members of the Chorus are called 
6.vaKT(s in 988. This word stands in 
connection with ^aaiXfti&v, implying 
that the scions of the Koipavoi, the for- 
mer rulers of the land, ought to have 
protected the daughter of the fiatri- 
\evs, since she was closely connected 
with them, ol, the art. with the appos. 
{KoipcwiSai) of the voc, like rh (pdos, 

941. PcuriXciStSv : of the royal house. 
Cf. Plat. Critias, 116 c, iyevvijaav rb 
rS)v SfKa fiaffiKftSuv ytvos. Suidas has 
the gloss fiaai\fihr)s • 6 rod fia(Ti\(cos. — 
|M>vvT|v: Ion. for ft.6vriv. She counts 
Ismene no longer. See on 895. 



Ota TT/oos OL(ov avbpcjv Trao^G), 
T^v evcrefiiav cre^Ccracra. 

'^rdo'Lfxov 8'. 


STp04)>1] OU 

erXa koI Aat'aa? ovpdviov (f)(o<s 
945 aXX.a^at Se/xag ef ^^aX/coSerot? avXai? • 

942. ola irpos ot«v: c/ 4/. 557, 
5et|e<s oTos e'l ofoi; (irorpis) erpdcpris. 
Track. 995, Upav dtav oXwv . . . X'^P"'- 

943. Having honored (the dutij of) 
piety. The assonance of the Greek is 

944. While Antigone is conducted 
to her " chamber of death," the Chorus 
chant this hymn of condolence, whose 
strains fall upon her ear as she de- 
parts. Her fate is compared with 
that of Danae, of Lycurgus, and of 
Cleopatra, against whom alike, though 
they, like her, were of royal birth, the 
omnipotent force of Destiny prevailed. 
— To Cleopatra two strophes are de- 
voted, xop'C'^/^*''''* Tots dtarais, since 
she was of Athenian race ; to Danae 
and Lycurgus but one each. — The 
musical effect of this ode is height- 
ened by the repetition of words and 
sounds, as if they were echoed back, 
such as KepTOfiiois, 956, 962 ; Kare^evxOv 
CfvxOVy 947, 955 ; /xavias fiavlais, 958, 
961 ; aparhv apoxfleWtov, 972, 975 ; 
i.\ahv iXa<Tr6poi(Tiv, 974. — The story 
of Danae here alluded to is that 
Acrisius, king of Argos, had been 
warned by an oracle that if his 
daughter Danae should ever give 
birth to a son he should receive his 
death at this son's hands. Wliere- 

fore, he confined her in a 0d\afiop 
Xo^KOvv iv T7J auAfj T^y olKias Kara 
yns [cf. turris aenea, Hor. Od.lW. 
16, 1), the foundations of which, it 
was believed, were still to be seen 
at Argos in the time of Hadrian. 
Cf. Pausan. ii. 23. 7. But Zeus 
penetrated the roof in a shower of 
gold, and begat from Danae Perseus. 
A beautiful version of this story is 
to be found in William Morris's The 
Earthly Paradise, under the title of 
" The Doom of King Acrisius." 

945. aXX(i|ai: to exchange, i.e. for 
the gloom of the prison. Cf Eur. 
Hcc. 483, iAAa|o(r' 'At5a OaXdfiovs. — 
8c{Uis : the person of Danae ; a poetic 
paraphrase. Cf. 205. trwfjLa is also 
thus used. Cf. Trach. 908, oik(twv 
Se/JMS. Eur. Med. 1108, aw/xa ijKvde 
T€Kyuv. — xoXkoS^tois: "so called be- 
cause the masonry was lined with 
brazen plates, secured by nails, such 
as are said to have been found in the 
Thesaurus of Mycenae." Schn. See 
Schliemann's Mycenae, p. 44. 

946 f . The point of the comparison 
with the fate of Antigone is contained 
in the words Kpimrofiiva . . . KaTe^eixBrj- 
— KaT€|€vx®^: f^To strengthens the 
notion, i.e. completely, securely, as in 
KaraJCTflvfiv, KaTaKSirreiv, ktI. 



KtttTot Kttt ycueq, rifiu)9, <o rrai, irai, 
960 KoX Ttiqvo^ TafXL€v€a'K€ yova<; '^(pva'opvTov^. 
aXX* a fiot,pt,hCa tis Swatrts Seiud • 

oirr av vtv o\fio<; oxrr Aprj^, ov nvpyo^s, oif^ akCKTVTTOi 
Kekatral uaes iK<f>vyoL€i^. 

'AvTurrpiM^ a. 

966 C^v\Or) 8' 6^v)(o\os Trat? 6 ^pvatno^, 
*Hh(t)V(ou /SacrtXcu?, KepTop.ioi<; opyai;. 

948. K(U : both, correl. with the Kcd 
below. — t(|uos : sc. ^». Because de- 
scended from Danaus, the grandson 
of Poseidon. — mXirat: pathetic rep- 

949. TC4ucvc<rK( : she treasured up, 
as a To^/as does the treasure of a state 
or temple. The Horn, iterative ending 
•oKov occurs in tragedy only three 
times more : iraitaKt, 963 ; (vKty, 
Aesch. Pers. 656 ; K\cd.(iiKov (in tri- 
meter), Aesch. Frg. 305. 

950. xpv«ropvTovs : the common 
form is xP^'^^PP^'^oi, but cf. xfc^pait's, 
Pind. Pi/th. iv. 178; ^vaopoov, Eur. 
Bacch. 154 ; ayvopvruy, Aesch. Prom. 

951. Const. & fioiptSia ivvoffts {ian) 
Sfiyi ris {iivoffis). t\s lends a peculiar 
shade to the thought by implying 
that this power of fate is something 
not fully known. For the sentiment, 
cf. 987. Pind. Pi/th. xii. 30, t6 yt 
fi6(Krtfu»y ov irap^vKr6v. Hdt. i. 91, t^ 
werpwfifyrjy ftx>lpr)v iSiyard iarty iiro- 
pvytfiy Kol 0f^. 

952 fr. o^ . . . <Hrrc . . . ov . . . ovx ■ ^ 
double parallelism is indicated : on 
the one hand, money which may buy, 
or force of arms which may secure 
protection ; and, on the other, battle- 
ments or flight in ships which may 
afford escape. So Hor. says of Care, 

Od. II. 16, 21, scandit aeratas 
vitiosa naves cura nee tur- 
mas equitum relinquit ocior 
Euro; Od. III. 1, 38, neque de-- 
cedit aerata triremi et post 
equitem sedet. — £v: with iK<pv- 
yoify, with a sense approaching that 
of the fut. indie. See GMT. 238. Cf. 

955. Lycurgus, king of the Edo- 
nians, who lived on the Strynion in 
Thrace, was punished for attacking 
Dionysus on his return from the 
Orient and for opposing the celebra- 
tion of his worship. According to 
the account of ApoUodorus, Lycur- 
gus, made insane by Dionysus, slew 
in his frenzy his son and cut off his 
own leg, after which he was taken by 
the Edonians to Mount Pangaeum, 
where he was chained, and afterwards, 
at the command of Dionysus, torn 
asunder by horses. Homer has him 
punished with blindness and speedy 
death. See//, vi. 139. The comparison 
with Antigone is contained in ((vx^ri 
. . . T(TpwS(t . . . 6«Tfx^. — (Jlvx®^*** • C/" 
Verg. ^4cn. iii. 13, acri Lycurgo. 

956. KCpTOfiCois dpYais : dat. of 
cause, because of his harsh temper. 
Or, perhaps better, on account of his 
insolent mockery, lit. mocking temper. 
Cf. Eur. Ale. 1126, xtprofioi x<vf 



efc Aiovvaov nerpcoSeL KaTd(f)apKTO<s iu Secrix^. 
ovTco TOLS fJLavLa<; Seivov dTrocTToi^et 
960 dvOrjpov re fxevos • Kelpo^ ineyvo) fxavLaL<; 
ijfavcjv Tov 0€ov ev KepTOfxCoL<s yXaxraai';. 

iravecTKe fiev yap iu6eov<5 yvuoLKa*; eviAu re nvp, 
965 (f)L\avkov^ T -qpedi^e Moutra?. 

960. W. IvBrjpov. 965. W. 8' r)pWtZ,(. 

In Aesch. Frg. 59, he is said to have 
called Dionysus -yvwis. See App. 

957. ircTpwSei. kts. : the rocky cav- 
ern in Mount Pangaeum is referred to. 
— KarcujxopKTOS : instead of Karo.<ppaK- 
Tos, by the metathesis of ^, which, ace. 
to the lexicographers, is quite common 
in the older Att. writers ; cf. i(pdp^avro, 
vai<papKTOv, ireipapyfievos. 

959 f. thus, i.e. by such punishment, 
the terrible and exuberant fury of mad- 
ness trickles away, i.e. comes to nouyht. 
For the interpretation and reading of 
W. and other editt., see the App. — 
dv9i]pov : Schol., rh aKfialov Kal avOovv 
iv Kouiots. Cf. Trach. 1000, fiavias 
avOos. Ibid. 1089, [v6(tos) ijvOrjKfy, 
Aesch. Pers. 821, S/Spis i^avBovaa. 

960. i-rriyvu : he became aware afler- 
tcards (tni), i.e. after he was punished. 
- — p.avCais : dat. of manner with if/atiuv. 

961. t)/avwv: equiv. to ort ^(//auei' 
after ^ir^vw. See GMT. 904, 910; 
and for the tense, 140. — tov flcov : 
for the accus., see on 546. So also the 
post-classical Nounus, Dion. 45, 317, 
rlypiv oil xpaiovra (poprja. EUendt sug- 
gests that the accus. is due to the use 
of faieiv in the sense of \oiBopetv. — 
iv KcpTO|i(ois ^Xi&o'O'lus : with reviling 
words. See on 956. — iv : the dat. after 
iv sometimes passes over into an almost 
purely instrumental sense. Cf 764, 
1003. Phil. 60, iv XiTttts aTel\avT($. 
Ibid. 1393, iv Xiiyo;? wel<re^v, 

963. irav«rK€: see on 949. The 
repetition of his efforts may be re- 
ferred to by the iterative form. — 
cvOtovs yvvaiKas : the Bacchantes, the 
attendants of Dionysus. 

964. cviov: he compelled them to 
put out the mystic flame of their 
torches, which they brandished while 
shouting (iioi evoi. Cf. 0. T. 211, 
BoKxov eSiov. Eur. Bacch. 155 f., /xeA- 
■jrere rhv AiSvvffov Papvffp6fiCi)v inrh rvfi- 
irdvwv fvia rhv eSiov ityyaWSfjievai 6e6v. 
The opposition to the introduction of 
the Dionysus cult into Thrace is prob. 
the origin of this legend. 

965. (|>iXavXovs Movcas : the Muses, 
originally Nymphs, were connected 
with Dionysus in an ancient Thracian 
cult ; reference to them is, therefore, 
especially appropriate when speaking 
of the locality where the scene of the 
myth of Lycurgus is laid. Ti's xot* 
fffO' 6 fiovcrSfiainis ; asks Lycurgus con- 
temptuously in Aesch. Frg. 58. Eusta- 
thius on Hom. Od. xvii. 205, says 
\fyovrai Hal Movtrai ^lovvaov rpo<poi. 
Erato, Thalia, and Terpsichore are 
found represented in art as Bacchan- 
tes. This connection of the Muses 
with Dionysus was carried over 
from Thrace into Boeotia. According 
to an Orchomenian myth, the Muses 
concealed Dionysus when he fled to 
them for refuge. A new connecting 
link with the Muses was added when 



napa he Kuai/eai' (rniXdBojv SiSi^/ias oXos 
a^rat BocnropLaL tS* 6 SpjjKcav a^ei/o? 
970 SaX/i,uS7;crcro9, u/' dy;(t7ro\t5 *Apr]S 
Stcrorottn 4>ti'et8at9 
eI8ei^ aparov eX«o? 

968. W. TO 8" o®priK<av. 

970. W. ay)(ovpos "ApT/s. 

tragedies began to be performed at 
the Dionysia. In the theatre at Athens 
two seats of honor belonging to the 
priests of Dionysus Melpomenus have 
been exhumed. Tlie flute, which was 
used in the worship of Dionysus, is 
often seen in the hands of the Muses 
as represented in vase paintings and 
in statuary of the later period. 

966 f. And by the Ci/anean rocks of 
the double sen are the BosjHtrian cliffs. 
Cf. Strabo, vii. 319, oi 8f V^vivtai irphs 
Ty arSfiari rov n6irrov flal 5i5o yi^fflSia 
. . . wopdfi^ SiftpyS/xfya Stroi' ftnoffi ara- 
ilwy. Called by Horn. {Od. xii. 61) 
TlKayKToi. Cf. Eur. Med. 2, Kvavfas 
Z.vfiirKTryiias. Tliese small rocky 
islands, now called Urekjaki, lie at 
the entrance of the Bosporus into 
the Black Sea. — irafxx: the gen. to 
express the idea of extension ; i.e. from 
these extend. — SiSv|ias : because there 
was a soa on either side of the rocks. 
Dion. Per leg. 156, after describing the 
Cyanean rocks, says, 4k toCS' tcy koI 
'\6yT0v y8o«j iiOiXarraav i6vra. 

96a IS«' : Ion. for ^5/. Not found 
elsewhere in tragedy. — &^os : cf. 
Aesch. Prom. 726, laXfxuiiiaala yydOos 
ix^P^ifos vavraitTi, /uTjrpuji Vfwv. 

970. I!aX)i,v8T)o-(ros : the coast of 
the Thracian Bosporus, as far as the 
promontory of Tliynias. The inhal>- 
itants of this region pillaged the ves- 

sels that were wrecked on their coast 
(an ancient flotsam). Cf. Xen. Anab. 
vii. 5. 12. — tva : where. — oyxCiroXis : 
dwelling hard by. In Horn. //. xiii. 
301, Od. viii. 361, Ares is spoken of as 
dwelling in Thrace. Others, lutelari) 
god of the city. Cf. Aesch. Sept. 501, 

971 ff. Const. Iva "Aprts (Ihtv aparhv 
fKKOs, Tv<p\ti>0iv aKahv Siffao?^ ^tvftSais, 
kvkKois &\affT6pots ofjLfjiirwv apax^ffTcoy 
i^ iyplas Sdfiapros. — 4>ivct8a(.s : the 
winged Boreas carried away with him 
Orithyia, the daughter of Erechtheus, 
king of Athens. Cleopatra, daughter 
of Orithyia, married Phineus, the king 
of Salmydessus. Afterwards Phineus 
rejected her and had her imprisoned, 
and then took for his wife Idothea, 
sister of Cadmus (or, Idaea, daughter 
of Dardanus), who smote with blind- 
ness the sons of Cleopatra, and caused 
them to be shut up in a vaulted tomb. 

972 ff. oparov: accursed, i.e. bring- 
ing a curse on Phineus and Idothea. 
The word occurs nowhere else in the 
tragedians, and its genuineness here 
is suspected. See App. for other 
readings. — ^kos 'nMJ)\«0€v dX(tov : 
the blinding wound struck so as to cause 
sightlessness. We find e\Koj fiiWfiy or 
ovrav {cf Hom. //. v, 361, xvi. 511); so 
here rv<p\ovy f\Kos, to inflict a wound 
by blinding. This is followed by 



aXaou dXacTTOpoLcnv OfifJiaiTcou /cu/cXois 
975 dpa^6evT0)v v(f) alixaTr)pai<s 

^etpeacTL /cat KepKiZoiv oLKfxaicrLU. 

Kara Se TaKOfxei^oL p,4\eoi jxekeau ndOcu/ 
kKolou fxaTp6<s, €^ouT6<? oiPVfKfievTOP yovdv • 
980 a Se crnepfxa fxeu dp^aioyoviov 

979. W. kAxiiov, /xarpos ej^ovrcs. 

two dats., k6k\ois, indir. obj. or aim 
of the action in Tv<p\ovv, and itvfthais, 
dat. of reference or interest, as in the 
freq. Horn, expression, fiivos 5< ol ^/x- 
j8oA.€ evfji<fi. Cf. Eur. Iph. Taur. 853, 
(piffyavov Sepq, OfiKf fioi iraT-fip. &,\a6p is 

974. dXouTTopouriv : vengeance bring- 
ing. aKaaropos for dKiffrwp, as in 
Aesch. Frg. 87, irpfvfjifv^s kKitrropos. 
This word means properly an aveng- 
ing spirit, and is applied with great 
significance to the sightless eyeballs 
that seek for vengeance from the gods. 

975. viro: with the dat. as in vith 
Xep<rl ^aixrivai and many other Hom. 
expressions. Cf. 0. T. 200, rhv, Si Z«5, 
xmh acfi (pOiaov Kepavv^. 

976. xtlpta-a-i: see ou 116. — KcpxC- 
8«v dxnauriv : with the points of shut- 
tles. The shuttle was sharpened at 
the point so as to slip in between the 
threads of the warp, which was up- 
right. It was with this instrument 
that Alcmene bored out the eyes of 
Eurystheus after his death. Oedipus 
smote his eyes with the brooch of his 
wife. Cf. 0. T. 1268. 

977. Kara : modifies roKSfievoi ; 
separation of the verb from its 

prep. In trimeters this occurs in 
427, 432, 1233; in lyric parts, in 
1272, 1274. Cf. also 0. T. 1198, Kari 
fjifv (pOiffas. Phil. 1177, dTr6 vvv fit 
\eiir€Tf. — )i,cX€Oi (ctI. : they {i.e. the 
Phine'idae) wretchedly wasting away 
(in their imprisonment) bewailed the 
wretched state of their mother (who had 
borne them in a calamitous wedlock 
and who likewise was incarcerated 
in a dungeon). Thus the fates of 
the deserted mother and of the sons 
are connected, and the poet easily in- 
troduces the comparison between the 
destiny of Cleopatra, not clearly stated 
but readily inferred, and that of Anti- 
gone. That this is the chief point of 
the entire reference to the story of 
the Phine'idae appears from 980-87. 
For this reason the punctuation of 
W., which separates kXoiov from ^o- 
rp6s, is not acceptable. — (uXeoi |m- 
Xtav : see on 13. Cf. 0. T. 479, ;ue'A«oj 

979. dvv\t.^vTOv yovdv: a birth from 
an unblest wedlock. The attrib. belongs 
prop, to fiarpSs ; she was Zii(Tvvix<pos. 

980. d hi : but she. Dem. use of the 
art. Cleopatra is meant. — (nrc'pjui; 
in lineage. 



Tpd(f)rj OveXKacaiu iu TraT/aoJat? 
985 Bopcas a/xtTTTTO? opdonoBo^ vnep irdyov 
6eow Trats • dXXd Kan eKeCua 
Molpai ixaKpaioiV€.<i e(r)(ov, a> nal. 

981. fiyroo^: n a n c i s c i ; like ri/xcrc 
followed by the gen. Cf. Horn. Od. 
iii. 44, Salrris ^KT^ffart. O. C. 1445, 
ianriffeu kokcDv. — 'EpcxOtiSdv: see on 
971 f. They are called ipxaiiyoyoi by 
the Chorus because they were ain6- 
X^ovts. Cf. Aj. 202, yfvfh, x^oviwy 4t' 
•Ep«x«««8«»'- M*'" (080) and 8« (983) 
place her origin and nurture in con- 

983. Ti)\ciropots : far-piercing, i.e. 
extending far into the mountain side. 
These caverns were the SofnniSoyia 
itfTpa of Mount Pangaeum in Thrace. 

984. irarpwats : the whirlwinds 
amid which she was reared are per- 
sonified by this epithet ; they are her 

985. Bopcos: not to be confused 
with Bopfas. For the patronymic form, 
see G. 846, 1; H. 569. — ajiiinros: 
horses that were yoked and ran to- 
gether were called Bfjuxwoi avi/Bpo/xoi, 
hence, keeping pace with, fleet as a steed. 
In the poets Boreas and his children 
are often the tyi)es of swiftness. Cf. 
Tyrt Frg. 12, 4, viKCfir^ 6i eewv BprflKiov 
Boptriv. Theogn. 716, uKvTfpas wcJSos 
waiitev Eoptw. As Zetes and Calais, the 
sons of Boreas, were said to be winged, 
so the poet transfers the swiftness of 
the sire here also to the daughter. — 
({pOoiroSos Kri. : on top of craggy steeps. 
Tliis is not contradictory to rpcuprivai 
iv ivrpoii, because here the poet has 
in mind the free ranging of the Boread 
on lofty hills. For bwip in this sense, 

cf. 1126. Super Pindo, on the top 
of Pmdus, Hor. Od. I. 12, 6. With 
hpBiitovs, applied to a hill, cf. wj//irouy, 
applied to laws, 0. T. 866. The high 
crags tower straight up as if on firm 

986 f . 6i<5v irais : she was thus -ytyfa. 
rifiios, like Danae (949). Her father 
was a wind-god, her grandfather was 
Erechtheus, the son of Hephaestus and 
Gaea. This myth awakened in the 
mind of the Athenians grateful recol- 
lections. They believed that Boreas, 
moved by his relationship with the 
family of their ancient king, had de- 
stroyed the Persian fleet, and they 
styled him their helpful relative, 
and consecrated to him a shrine on 
the banks of the Ilissus. — dXX' Kciir 
^Ki(v<|^ . . . itrxpv : but even against her 
(notwithstanding all her supposed 
immunity) the fates directed their 
wag. ^x*"' wit'' ^""^ '" th^ sense 
of make one's wag to, come upon, 
is found in Hom. Od. .xxii. 76, M 
5* ouT<j|> irivTfs (x^'t*-*"- "^^e expression 
is often used of directing one's way 
in riding or sailing. The Schol. para- 
phrases by itrwxov, iirfrfdr)<rav, 4ir(- 

987. |uiKpa((ov(S : so called because 
they are supposed to have existed 
from the earliest time. The epithet 
in Aesch. Eum. 172 is va\aiytvtts. — 
«S irat : Antigone is apostrophized 
after her departure, as Oedipus in 
0. C. 1567, wd\iy at Saifiwy SIkmos aS^oi. 

ANTirONH. 121 

Eighth Scene. Ckeon. Tiresias. 
'ETTCtcroStoj/ e. 


Si]firj<; di/a/cT€9, "qKOfJiev kolvtjv oSop 
Bv i^ €i/6s ^XeTTOvre • rot? Tvcf>Xol(rL yap 
990 avTTj KeXevdo^ c/c nporjyrjTov TreXet. 


tC 8* ecTTLV, oi yepaue Tetyaecrta, veou ; 


eyo) StSa^w, /cat crv rw fxduTet ttlOov. 


ovKow Trdpo^ ye (r7J<^ dTreaTaTovv (jypevo^. 


Toiydp hi 6p0rj<; TijvBe vavKXrjpel^ ttoXlv. 

988. The unannounced appearance Ares was angry with the city, because 
of Tiresias marks the beginning of at its founding the dragon which was 
the TTtpiirereta of the play. The blind sacred to him had been slain, and 
seer, led by a boy, enters the scene at that he would give deliverance to the 
the right of the spectators. — avax- Thebans only when expiation had 
T€s : see on 940. been made by the death of some 

989. €| c'vo's : ie. by the eyes of one. descendant of the men that had 

990. avrr\ : sc. Koiirfj. ^k vporryvrov sprung from the teeth of the dragon, 
is added to explain oSttj, the thought Thereupon Creon's son, Megareus, 
being that the blind can journey only offered himself as a sacrifice to Ares, 
with the help of a guide. and the city received deliverance and 

991. 8« : indicates some suppressed quiet by the death of the two sons of 
emotion or surprise. In order to un- Oedipus and the succession of Creon 
derstand the attitude of Creon towards to the throne. 

Tiresias and these first words of their 994. SC 6fAijs:sc.6Sov. — vavKXriptis: 

interview, it is to be borne in mind the same metaphor is freq. in Aesch., 

that in the recent siege of Thebes e.g. Sept. 652, <rv 5' aiirhs yvwOi vavK\if 

Tiresias had declared to Creon that pf7v ir6\iv. tf. Eng. piloting the state 




996 €X(o ne7rov6o)<; fiapTvpelu ovrfcnyia. 


<f)p6u€L ^€)8a>5 av vvv €7ri ^pov TVXf)^' 


Ti 8* coTtv ; a»s iyu) to ctov <f>pL(r(r<o (TTOfia. 


yvcjoreL, rixirqfi (rrjfieia Trj<s €/i,rJ9 kXvcjv. 


1000 t^wi/, Iv Tjv fiOL Trarros ouwvoG Xtfiijv, 
ayvoiT OLKOva) <f)d6yyov opvlBotv, KaKO) 
KXdCflvra^ oicrTpo) koX ^e^ap^apcDfJieva) • 
KOi (TirSivrafi iv ^ryXaifrw^ aXXT^Xofs (fyovauq 

995. Const, ^x** it-aprvptiv (toOto), 
■Kt-wovOai otrfiatfux. Others prefer to 
join 6irti<Tifia directly with fiaprvpflv, 
taking itfKovQuis abs. =from experience. 
The reference is to the events men- 
tioned above on 991. W., however, 
thinks that the poet refers to the 
time wlien Oedipus proposed to slay 
Creon as the supposed murderer of 
Laius, and Oedipus was led by the seer 
to detect himself as the guilty man. 

996. P<p««s : supplementary partic. 
after <f>p6vti, think that you stand. Cf. 
Track. 289, <f>p6v(i viv us fi^oyra. — 
iirX fvpov Tvxt)$ : lit. upon the razor's 
edge of fortune. A proverbial expres- 
sion, the earliest form of which is 
found in Horn. //. x. 173 f., vvv -yhp 
8^j iraLtntaaiv iir\ (vpov Iffrarai iK/xrji ff 
/tiAa \vyphi oKfOpoi 'Axcuois ^^ $iuvai. 
Cf. Hdt. vi. II, ^irl ^vpov yiip lucfifis 
fXfrai rifuv ri wpijyfiaTa fl flvat iKfv- 
Oipoiai % SovKoifft. Milton, Par. Reg. 
i. 94, "You see our danger on the 
utmost edge of hazard." 

997. «is: AoM>; exclamatory. Cf.El. 
1112, t/ 5' tariv ; &s n' vvfpxffat <p6fioi, 

999. 7*?= see on 238. — irciXau>v: 
consecrated by ancient tradition. — ■ 
^viOocKOirov : the oluvoaKoirtiov Tfipt- 
fflov KaKovfitvov was still pointed out 
on the acropolis of Thebes in the time 
of the Antonines. Cf. Paus. ix. i6. 1. 
'OpvtOofiavTfla was the oldest method 
of divination that had been reduced 
to a system among the Greeks. For 
places of long-continued observation 
localities were chosen that were fre- 
quented by birds ; hence \iix-fiv = resort. 
Cf Lat. templum = locus manu 
auguris designatus in acre. 

1001. aYVMTa : unknown, strange. 
— KaKio: inauspicious. 

1002. KXdtovras : a " constructio 
ad scnsuni," as if Spvidas <f>6«yyon4vovs 
had preceded. — PcPapPap<i>)u v«(> : the 
cry of the birds, ordinarily so readily 
understood by the augur, was strange 
and unintelligible to him. 

1003. iv: see on 704. Here ^v adds 



eyvoiv TTTepwv yap pot^So? ovk ao^^o? rjv. 
lOObevOix; Se Setcra? ifXTrvpojv iyevofjuqv 

/Sw/Aotcrt Traix(f)\eKTOt(TLv • e/c Se OvfxdTCJU 
H(f)ai(TTO^ OVK eXafXTrev, aXX' ctti (rnoha) 
. fivhaxra /cTy/cl? [xrjpCcjv iri/jKeTo 

KaTV(f)€ KOLueTTTve, /cat p^eTOLpcrioL 
1010 ^oXat SiecnreCpovTO, /cat KaTappvei<; 

firjpol KaXvTTTrj^ i^eKeuno Trt/oteXT^?. 

Totaura 7rat8og tovo ifxai'davov irdpa 

^divovT dcTTjiKOV opytoiv fxavTevfJiaTa • 

e//,ot yayo oi/ro<; rjyefKov, aXXot? S' eyw. 

to the clearness of the sent, standing 
by the side of <povais (= in bloody fray) 
a dat. of manner. 

1004. ■yoip : tells how he knew, 
though he was blind. 

1005. 4Ycvo)iiT]v : i.e. iirdpdfiiiv. Sim- 
ilar is yevfadai a.\KTJs, afQXwv. Alarmed 
at the fighting of the birds, Tiresias 
makes trial of divination by fire, which 
also terrifies him with its bad omens. 

1006. Pw^urt : dat. of place, irav- 
in Trafi(p\fKToi<Tiv indicates, as it freq. 
does in the tragic writers, simply a 
high degree, like Eng. very. Cf. Ttav- 
r(\f7s, 1016 and 1163. El. 105, na^- 

1007. "H<|)awrTos : see on 123. 
With this passage cf. Sen. Oed. 307, 
TiR. Quid flamma? Utrumne 
clarus ignis et nitidus stetit, 
Rectusque purum verticem 
caelo tulit. An latera circa 
serpit incertus viae, Et fluc- 
tuante turbidus fumo labatl 
If the fire was kindled with diffi- 
culty, or the flame was divided and 
did not immediately take hold of all 
the parts of the victim, or if instead 
of ascending in a straight line the 
flame whirled round, or if there arose 

thick black smoke, the sacrifice in- 
dicated the divine displeasure, and 
was a portent of evil. 

1009. |WTap<rioi : in the pred. 

1010. xoXaC : the galls were a part 
of the (TirKdyxva that were examined 
in divination. Prometheus, Aesch. 
Prom. 496, names as one of the arts 
of divination which he taught men, 
XO\rjs \o0ov T€ iroiKl\i)v evfiop<f>tav. 
— Karappvcis : lit. flowing down, 
here melted away ; in agreement with 
/tTjpoi, because that from which or 
with which anything flows is itself 
often spoken of as flowing, as e.g. 
f>4iv alfxari yaia. So we say in Eng. 
" the streets ran with blood." 

1011. |LT)po(: the thigh-bones with 
some of the flesh still upon them, 
whereas ixn]pia are the pieces of flesh 
cut from the thighs. This distinction, 
however, is not always observed. — 
iriiuXTis : the thigh-bones lay bare of 
the enveloping caul that had melted 
away from them. Horn. //. i. 460, 
/xrjpovs t' 4^4TapiOv Kard re Kviffji fKa- 
\v\f/av SiiTTvxa iroiriaavT^s. 

1013. <t>0(vovTa : W. takes in indir. 
disc, after (fjAvOavov, and explanatory 
of roiavTa. Accordingly he punctuates 



1015 Acal Tavra rrj^ 0^9 cac (j>p€PO<; vocrei 7roXt9. 
^(t)fjLol yap rjfiLU icr\dpai re zrarrcXer? 
nkrjpf.L^ vtr oltoviov Tf. koX kvucou ^opa<s 
Tov Bv(Tp,6pov TreTTT&iro? OISlttov yovov. 
K^T ov hi^ovrai ^vorctSa? XtTa9 crt 

1020 Bioi Trap r^fxcjv ovhk fiyjpCiov (f>X6ya, 
ovh* 6pvL% €V(njfiov^ diroppoLJShel ^od<;, 
dvSpo<f)d6pov ySeyS/owre? aLfJLaTo<; XtVo?. 
TavT ovp, TCKvov, ^poviqcTov. dvdp(i)iroL<Ti yap 
Tot? TTttcn Koivov icTTL Tov^afxaprdpeu/ • 

1026 eVcl 8' dp.dpTjj, KeLvo^ ovk4t €<tt dvr}p 

after wdip<i. But it seems better to join 
Toiavra directly witii fiavrtvuara, to 
take ^ivovra adj., and to transl. such 
failing prophecies from sacrifices that 
give no sign. Cf. 0. T. 906, ipdlvovra 
Aatov BtapaTo. Psalm 74, 9, " We see 
not our signs, there is no more any 
prophet." As the cries of the birds 
(1001 f.), so also the sacrifices refuse 
to give the seer intelligible and favor- 
able omens. 

1015. Tavra votnt : is afflicted with 
this trouble, ravra is the cognate 
accus., the noun being implied in the 
verb. See G. 1054 ; H. 710 b. 

1016. iravTcXt)s: ace. to W., all- 
sacred; as i.rfX.^s ifpiiv is one who 
has not been initiated in the sacred 
mysteries; vtoT«A^i and opr/Tf A^s, one 
who is newly initiated. But this 
sense is not suitable to wavrfKri, 1163. 
Cf. also wayrf\i,i Sdfxap, 0. T. 930. 
The use of -wayrfMis is also against it. 
L. & S., Ell., and many others render 
trayrtKtts all; better, all completely, 
with its force upon irK'fipds, as though 
it were iriiaai ■irayrf\a>s irK-fiptis. 

1017 f. vXifpcis TOV 'ydvov : i.e. of 
his body, pieces of which the birds 

and dogs had carried or let fall on 
the altars. — Popds : in appos. with 
ySyov; i.e. mangled for food. In this 
way the shrines of the gods were pol- 
luted. Camp, illustrates the thought 
by a quotation from Webster's Appius 
and Virg., p. 165, " Come, you birds of 
death, And fill your greedy crops toith 
human flesh ; Then to the city fly, dis- 
gorge it there Before the senate, and 
from thence arise, A plague to choke 
all Rome." 

1021. Spvis: with short r. So in 
Horn. //. xxiv. 219, also in a dactylic 
verse in El. 149, and a few times in 
trimeters, esp. in Eur. and Ar. — 
(vo-TJfiovs : giving clear augury ; con- 
trasted with HffTjfios, 1013, and referring 
back to otffrptfi $«0apPapwnfV(fi, 1002. 

1022. Glutted as they are with the 
bloody fat of a slain man. — allpuiTOs: 
a gen. of characteristic, like KfvKrjs 
Xt^yos, 114. — PcPptoTcs: in the plur. 
because opyts is collective in sense. — 
ai'8po<t>6opov : = ivSphs <pdap4vTos. Cf. 
Eur. Orest. 1649, alfiaros fir)TpoKr6vov. 
Cycl. 127, 0(>pi a.y0pwiroKT6y<i>. 

1025. oi|uxpT|]: the subj. is to be 
supplied from the following iv^p. 



aySouXos ovS* avoX/So?, oort? i<s KaKov 
7re(ra)V a/cetrat fir)S* dKiinr]TO<s TreXet. 
avdahia tol crKaLOTTjT 6(f)XL(TKaiv€L. 
dXX* €t/c€ T«s> 6aa/6vTi ixrjh* oXojXora 
1030 K€vr€L. rt5 aX/ci7 toi/ davovr eTTiKTaveiv ; 
ev (TOL <f>pojrq(ra<; ev Xeyo) • to fxav6dv€Lv S* 
tjSlotov €v XeyovTos, el /cepSos Xeyot. 


5 irpior^v, Trdvreq cjcrre To^orai ctkottov 
To^ever dvhpo<; rouSe, KovBe fiapTLKrjs 
1035 dnpaKTO^ vfuv elfXL • tcou vTrat yeuovs 
i^lxTToXrjfiaL Kdfnre<f)6pTLa'fjiaL iraXai 

1035 f. W. ti/i,i. /xwv VTrai yevov^ . . . iraXax; 

For the subjv. without &v, see GMT. 
540. Cf. 0. C. 1225, iird 4>avr,. 

1027. oKciTou, ireXci : see on 179. 

1028. av6a8(a /ere. : obstinacy incurs 
the charge of folly. 

1029. ctxc Tip 0avoVTi : relent towards 
the dead. 

1030. ciriKTavctv : to slay again, i-wi 
as in 4myanto,. Cf. 1288. Phil. 946, 
ivaipwv v(Kp6v. " Strike liim no more, 
you see he's dead already." Ford's 
Witch of Edmonton, iv. 2. 

1031 f . cv : the repetition of this 
word and of Keydv gives to the clos- 
ing part of the seer's speech an oracu- 
lar and striking effect. For the elision 
in 5', see on 350. — cl Xc'^oi : in case 
he should speak ; opt. with the pres. 
indie, in the apod. Cf 666. Aj. 1344, 
oh SlKatov {fffriv), el Oavoi, ^Xaimiv 
fhv 4ffO\6v. — KcpSos: in the sense of 
Kfp3a\ea, as in 1326. 

1033. c3<rTc : for is. Cf. 1084. 

1034. To^tvtTt: figurative. Cf. 
Aesch. Suppl. 446, koI yXSxraa ro^fit- 

ffaffa fii) ra Kalpia. Psalm 64, 3, " Who 
whet their tongue like a sword, and bend 
to shoot their arrows, bitter words." — 
dvSpos TOvS* : i.e. e/xov. — |uivtiktjs : 
sc. Tex^v^- The gen. after tktrpaKros 
(see on 847), which means untried, 
unassailed by. 

1035. T«5v viral ^c vovs : by whose tribe; 
i.e. rwv fxivrtuy, which is easily sug- 
gested by fiavTucrjs. " Creon's heated 
imagination suggests to him that the 
whole tribe of prophets and diviners 
have greedily marked him for their 
prey." Camp. — virat : in trimeter is 
found also in El. 711, Aesch. Agam. 
944, Eum. 417. 

1036. c)xirc<|>0(>Tur|i(u : in<popri^eiv is 
found elsewhere only in post-classical 
writers, who use it in the sense of load, 
load upon; Hes., Op. 690, has to fxtiova 
{popri^etrdai. Dem. has avTupopri^fiv, 
and Xen. iirupopri^fiv, used of lading a 
ship Avith merchandise. i^r}ix-K6\7)fiai 
evidently refers to the same transac- 
tion, and the expression is equiv. to 

126 50*OKAEOY2 

Kephatver, ifxnoKaTe Tdiro Sdphecjv 
yjXeKTpov, ct ySovXccr^c, Koi tov 'ivhiKov 
^v(t6v • Toxfxt) 8' eKelvov ov^t Kpyxpere. 

1040 ou8' el 6i\ov<T ol Zt^i/os aleroi jSopdv 
<f)€peLv viv dpTTdtpvT€<i es Ato? Opovovs, 
ovh* a)S /mtacr/xa tovto jxt) Tpdcra^; eycj 
OdTTTeiv TTapTjcrb) k€lvov. €v ydp otS' OTt 
Oeoif^ fiiaCveLv ovr 19 dvdp<on(ov crOevei. 

1045 ttiVtovcti S*, &> yepai€ Teipecria, ^poroyv 

Xol TToXXo. Scti'ot TTTcu/xar' al(T\p*, orav \6yov^ 
al(r)(poif<; koKcjs \4yoi(TL tov Kiphovi ^dpiv. 

fk^y . TEIPE2IA2. 

a/D* oTScj/ avOpoiTTbiv Tt9, a/3a ^pd^eraL, 


Tt '^(prjp.a; ttoZov tovto TrdyKOtvov Xeyct?; 

/ Aare 6cen so/rf and delivered as mer- 1040, and followed by ft^ with the 

chundise. fut. irapi)ffw. See GMT. 295, and c/I 

1037. The asyndeton adds empha- El. 1052, oC o-oi /t^ ntBiy^ofMi. norf. — 
sis and indicates Crcon's excitement. |iCao-p,a: pollution. 

" You may barter me in return for 1043. -ydp : introduces the apology 
the greatest treasures, you will never for his seemingly blasphemous ex- 
succeed in making me abandon my pression. So Oedipus, 0. T. 334, after 
purpose." The wealth of Sardis and calling Tiresias i kokwv KdKiart, 
India was proverbial. checks himself, and apologizes by 

1038. VjXcKTpov : neut. in Soph, and adding, koI yhp ttv nirpov <pvaiv <tv y' 
lldt. Gold, with a partly natural, opydvftai. 

partly artificial alloy of silver, about 1045. The fifth foot is an anapaest, 

oni'-fourth part. Perhaps this is what as in 991. 

Hdt. i. 50, calls \(VKhs XP^"^^* ^^ dis- 1046. iroXXd: modifies Znvol and 

tinction from &-k(^Oos xP*"''^^- — '•"oi'u. So Phil. 254, S) •k6k\' 4yu 

1040. Creon replies to what the nox^vpos. Horn. //. vi. 458, ir6K\' dejco- 
seer said in 1010 ff. Passion again (o/xttrn. — irTutiaTa : cognate accus. 
carries him away, as in 760, 709, and after iriirTovai. 

even to the point of blasphemy, as 1047. Kc'pSovs : Creon retorts 

in 487, 780. sharply to the words of Tiresias in 

1041. v(v: thebody of Polynices. 1031 f. 

1042. ovS^: repetition of oW« in 1048. tIs: " I see," he says, " from 

ANTirONH. 127 


1050 ocTO) KpoLTLorTOV KTTjixdTOJv ev^ovXCu ; 


oaa>Trep, ot/xat, fxrj <f>pov€u/ nXcLorrr] ^Xd^rj, 


TavTrj<s (TV p.4vT0i Trj<i voaov 7r\ijp7)<; ecfyvs. 


qv ^ovXofJiaL tov fidmiv dvT€Lireiv /ca/coi?. 


KoX ixrjv Xeyet?, xftevhrj fie 6e(nrtt,eu/ \iyo)v. 


1055 TO fiavTLKOv yap ttolv ^ikdpyvpou yevo*;, 


TO 8' e/c Tvpdvvdiv alcrxpoKepBeLcu^ (fyiXei. 


ap* otcrOa rayovg ovra? av Xeyr)^ Xeycov ; 

your example, how thoughtless and divination was at this time much 

foolish men generally are." practised in Athens by a set of men 

1050. Tiresias finishes the sent. of vain and mercenary character. Cf. 
begun in 1048, and interrupted by Plat. Rep. 364 b, ayvprai Se kuI fidv- 
the excited Creon. Haemon had ex- rets eVJ irXovcriwv Qvpas I6vrts neldovaiv 
pressed the same sentiment to Creon ktI. 

in 684. — o<ra> : see on 59. 1056. to 8' ck Tvpavvwv : sc. yevos ; 

1051. oo-owep: the correlative to- the breed of tyrants. 4k with the gen. 
aoiSrifi is omitted. — ot| : is sarcastic, here, and oiro in 193, instead of the gen. 
like Eng. / suppose. In 1053 Creon of connection. As before to Haemon 
regains his composure for a few mo- (737), so here to the seer. Soph, at- 
ments. tributes a sentiment that is supposed 

1052. ttXtj'phs : infected with. to show the poet's Athenian love of 

1054. KaV \Lr\v Xc^cis : and yet you freedom and popular government. — 
do .speak {ill) of {the seer). aUrxpoKcpSciav : Creon is ala-xpoKfpS^js 

1055. <|nXap-yvpov: sc. tariv. Cf. in maintaining his edict against the 
Eur. Iph. Aul. 520, tJ» fxavriKhp irav sacred rights of duty to kindred. 
amipixa (piKdrifiov KaK6v. The art of 1057. W. interprets, do you know in 




olS** i^ c/xov yap njuh' €)(eL<; (T(o(Ta<; irokiv. 



1060o/3O'Ci9 /x€ TdKLvrjTa hid (f)p€P(t)u <j>pdaaL. 

KLU€L, p.6vOV 8c 117) *7rt KcphecTLu \4y(ov. 

ourtu ydp rjBr) /cat SoKoi to (tov fxepo*;. 


a>9 /A"^ * inTokrjcrtov Icrdi Tr)v i/Jirju <f>p€ua. 

saying all this that still there are rulers 
(who can jiunish you for your reproach- 
ful words) f In rayoiis lie refers to 
himself. Better, do you know that you 
are speaking whatever you say of men 
who are your rulers? 

1058. The rejoinder of Tiresias is 
pointed. But for the seer, the city 
would have been destroyed (see on 
Wl and i;J03), and Creon could not 
have ruled over it. — i| c'fiov : i.e. by 
my advice, i^ as in 0. T. 1221, kvi- 
•Kvtxtaa iK atOty. 

1059. tri: sc. tL Creon acknowl- 
edges the benefits derived from the 
prophet's art, but tries to distinguish 
between Tiresias as the interpreter of 
the divine will and as a mere man. 

1060. Sia: see on 639. The limit- 
ing attrib. iih <f>p*y<iv is placed irregu- 
larly outside of the limited ra uKlirtfTa. 
Tlie phrase means, the things that lie 
undisclosed in my mind. 

1061. K(vci : out with them ! — )itj : 

with xiyuv, which has a cond. force. 
— KcpSiciv : like KfpSovs in 1047. 

1062. ovTM yap kt(.: for so {i.e. 
fii) M Kfpifffiy Ktytty) I think {I am) 
now even {about to speak) as fur as you 
are concerned. With Soku we may 
supply Af(((i/. Tiresias makes an 
ironical application of the preceding 
command of Creon : " do not speak 
for (your) gain " is the command ; 
and the reply is, "you will get no 
gain from what I am now about to 
say." Otliers understand the seer to 
mean, " I think also that what I am 
now saying will not be a gain for my- 
self, since I cannot hope to receive 
any reward for my prophecy as far 
a.x you are concerned." Many punctu- 
ate as a question, following the Schol., 
who says, oSru yonl(ns, Sri M Ktpitffi 
Kfyo); With rh ahv fiipos cf 0. T. 
1509, tpiifxovi irXi^v oaoy rh ahy fif'pos. 

1063. MS |iii 'liiroXrjo'uv : for the 
use of d>s with the panic, see GMT. 




aXX* ev yi tol Kd/TLaSi fxrf ttoXXou? ert 
1066 r^o^ov? aixLXX7)TTJpa<s 'qXiov t€K(ou, 

iv oX(Ti Tcou croiv avro^ e/c (nrXdy^cDV eva 
veKvv uEKpiov dfjLOL^ov dvTihov's ecret, 
dv0' (x)v e^et? /i,e^' rwv ava> ^oKcjv Karo) 
^v^-qv T dTLixco<; iv Toi(f)(o /carw/ctcra?, 
1070 e^et? Se tcov KOLTOiOo/ h/9dh* av Oecou 
dfxoLpov, aKTepicTTov, dvoaiov vckvv. 
(i)v ovre (Toi fieTecTTiu ovre toI<; auco 

916. ifiiro\dv=gain by purchase, hence 
get into complete control. " Threaten as 
you may," says Creon, "you will 
never gain the control of my mind." 
Cf. Phil. 253, ois fir}8iv ddor taOi 
fi wv dviffTopels. The use of fit] is due 
to the force of the imv. which colors 
the dependent clause as not a negation 
in fact, but one willed or aimed at by 
the speaker. Similar is fi-fi in 1064. 

1064. The seer angrily rejoins 
KaTiaOi to the faBi of Creon. 

1065. Tpoxovs • • • TfXcSv : thou shatt 
not Jinish many rivalling courses of the 
sun. The figure is taken from the 
chariot race, to which the daily course 
of the sun in its swift and curved path 
is likened. 

1066. €V oloT.: in the course of which ; 
like eV xp^'"i> M«fpv> 422. The regular 
const, would have been irpiv with the 
subjv., but the poet has written as if 
6A/701 rifj.(pai taovrai or some such 
phrase had preceded. Cf. 0. C. 617, 
fivpias vvKTas rjfifpas t' iv als to vdi/ 
^vfj.<p(iiva Sf^tcifiara S6pei SiaffKeSucriv. 
— oTrXd'YX*"*'' • loins. 

1067. v€'kvv vcKpwv: a change of 
words, as 7ei'6a;' ytvos, 596. — d|ioiPov : 
he means Haemon in exchange for 
Antigone and Polynices. 

1068. 6a>9' «Sv: because that; an at- 
traction for dvrl Tovrcev a, which is 
sometimes found instead of dvrl rov- 
taiv OTi. Cf. Ar. Plut. 433, (rcpoi iroi-qau 
riiixfpov iovvai Zikijv, dvO' S>v e'yue ^t)T(itov 
evOevS' d<pavi(rai. — *X*^s PoXcuv: a peri- 
phrasis for ejSoAes, chosen so as to make 
a parallelism with «x*'^ • • • "f^vv in 
stating the two parts of Creon's guilt. 
This intentional parallelism is notice- 
able also in the phrases tuv &va> and 
t5>v Karcedev, the latter only being de- 
pendent on &fjLoipov. Both the trans- 
gressions of Creon, that against the 
gods above as well as that against 
the gods below, are stated each in two 
verses. The entire passage, 1068-1076, 
is somewhat obscure in expression, in 
keeping with the character of oracu- 
lar utterances. — t<Sv avw: sc. rivd. 
Antigone is meant. 

1069. <|n)Xi]V : a spirit, i.e. a living 
person in contrast with vfKw'm 1071. 

1070. He cannot gain a restful 
abode in Hades since he is dKreptaTos 
and dvSaios. — cvOdSe : i.e. on the 

1072. (3v : neut. plur., in a general 
expression instead of ov {vtKvos). The 
gen. depends on ixtTtanv. Some make 
oiv refer definitely to the two parts of 



0€ol<TW, dXA' €K crov fiidtppTai rctSe. 
rovTdiv tre \(o^r)Trjpe^ varepo^dopoi 
1075 Xo^oxTLV "AiSov koX Beoiv *E/Dti/ues, 

iv Toiaiv avTois ToicrSe \r)(f)$rjvaL /caKot?. 
KOI TavT* ddprjcrov el Karrjpyvpc^fxei'O'; 
Xcyo)' <f>av€l ydp ov jxaKpov )(p6uov rpifirj 
dvhpoiv yvvaiK(av crois So/laois KOiKvp,aTa. 

Creon'8 guilt ; " With these, rights 
that pertain to the gods below (which 
have been violated in the case of 
Polynices and Antigone), neither you 
nor the gods above have any concern." 

1073. ^id{ovTcu Td8€ : they are done 
this violence ; for ra'St, see on 66. The 
subj. of ^ii^ovrai is in dispute. W. 
and many other editt. take it to be ol 
KirwBtv Ofol in 1070 ; others take it to 
be 01 0(ol, i.e. the gods above, whose 
realm is polluted by a dead body 
(Polynices) left unburied, and the 
gods below, from whom one of their 
own subjects (Polynices) is sacrile- 
giously kept. Still others understand 
01 ivu 6fol to be the subj., as they are 
the ones more esp. offended by the 
presence of the corpse of Polynices. In 
support of this interpretation Camp, 
quotes the following from Lys. 2. 7, 
'AhpiffTov 8( Kal no\vyflKovs 4irl &{)0as 
arpaTfvaayruif Kal rtTTrjOtyruv ndxflj 
oiiK iwtnoiv Kaififiwv Odtrrftv roiis v(- 
Kpovs, 'AOrfvaloi i^yqadixtvoi iKfivovs fifv 
ft T« ftSiKovv dirodav6irTai Hktiv ^X*'" 
rijv ij.tyi<jTT\v, rovi 6i /carw to avriov oil 
KOfil^fffOai, ifpwy 5( fiiaivofxfvuy rovs ivtn 
Ofoxi^ d(rf0f7(T0at. 

1074. XwPt)ri)p«s : masc, but in 
appos. with 'Eptvvfs, fem. Cf. 0. T. 
81, aur^pi TvxV- — rovTiav. for this: 
gen. of cause. — v<rTcpo^opoi : late 
destroying, i.e. after the deed. Cf. 
Aesch. .^^am. 68, bartpiiroiyov'Epivvv. 

1075. "AiSov Kal Ocwv: an expres- 
sion like Z«i»j Kal Biol. The Erinyes 
serve the gods of the supernal as 
well as of the infernal world, both of 
whom Creon had offended. 

1076. Iv Toitriv avTots ktc. : so as to 
be overtaken by these self-same calami- 
ties. Cf. Aesch. Choeph. 556 f., wy 
tiy S6\<i> KT(lvavr(s &vSpa rl^iov h6K<p 
re Kal \ri<p0(ii)<Tiu iv raxncf 0p6xv- 
Like for like, the same that you 
have brought upon others; Creon put 
Antigone to death, and his own family 
shall be destroyed; he cursed Poly- 
nices, and he shall be cursed by his 
own wife and son. — \T|()>OT]vai : inf. 
of result aimed at after Aoxa»<n with- 
out fiffT6. The pass. inf. is not com- 
mon in this const. For this use of the 
inf., see Kr. Spr. 56, 3, 20. Cf. 0. C. 
385, ifiov Sipav Tiv t^fiv &aT( (ru0TJvai. 

1077. KaTT)pYvp<i>(i€vos : the Schol., 
ipyvpif) irdaOfis. The reference is to 
wliat was said in 1036 and 1055. 
Pind., Pylh. xi. 41, calls a speech 
bought with money ipaiviiv xnrdpyvpov. 

1078. Const. Tpt0i) ipavt'i Kti>Kvfj.ara 
dvhpwu (koX) yvvaiKwv. The expression 
is purposely obscure in its reference 
to Ilaemon and Eurydice. For the 
asyndeton, rf 887. Ar. Ran. 157, ^wov- 
aias dvhpiov yvvaiKuv. Some editt. take 
oil . . . rpi$-{j parenthetic, make kukv- 
Hara subj., and supply raCra (these 
things that I tell you) as obj. of ^avtt. 



1080 i)(^9pal Be TracraL (TwrapacTcrovTai TrdXet?, 
ocrcov cnrapay^iaT tj kvv€<s Kad-q-yviaav, 
rj Orjpes, rj rt? irnqvo^ otooi^ds, (fyepcov 
avocTLOv oafjirjv €(TTlov)(Ov e? ttoXlv • 
Totavra orov, XvTretg yoip, o}(TTe to^ottjs 

1085dcf)7JKa OvfJiM KayoSta? ro^ev/xara 

^i^aia, TCiv crv OoXtto^ ovx vTreKhpafxei. 
w TTOL, (TV 8' rjfias dnaye Trpo<; Sd/xovs, ti^a 
Tov Ovfxov ovTo<; e? vecorepov; d(f>fj 
/cat yi/w Tpe(f>eiv ttjv yXcocraav rjcrv)((oT€pav 

1080. W. (TvvTapd$ovTat. 1081. W. to. Trpdy/j-ar . 

1083. W. €S rrdXrjv. 

1080 ff. Transl , and all states are 
disturbed and become hateful {to the 
gods), the mamjled remains of whose 
citizens either dogs have devoted to bur- 
ial or wild beasts or some winged bird, 
carrying an unholy savor into a city 
with its sacred hearths. The statement 
is in form a general one, but applies 
to the present condition of Thebes, 
whose altars have been polluted by 
the unburied corpse of Tolynices, 
upon which dogs and birds of prey 
have been feeding. Cf. 1016-22. 
fxOpai is pred., as if it were S>crTe ex- 
Opal yiyvfaOat. — KaOa-yvCtci-v : is f req. 
used of the consecration of burial, 
hence with bitter mockery here " the 
dogs have given him the rites of bur- 
ial"; so Gorgias calls vultures efx^vxoi 
Td<poi. Cf. also Aesch. Sept. 1020, oStw 
irerr\vS)v tJj/S' vir' olwvwv SoKe'i Tacpevr' 
dTifxus Tovitnljxiov \afie7v. As a par- 
allel in Eng., cf Shak. Macbeth, iii. 4, 
" Our monuments shall be the maws 
of kites." For other interpretations 
and a discussion of W.'s reading, see 

1084 f. Tiresias alludes to what 

Creon had said in 1033. — dt|>T]Ka Qv\i.<o 
aov KT€. : W. interprets, / have launched 
at your heart arrows from my heart, the 
poet changing his words so as not to 
say Ovft.^ dvfjLov or KapSia KapSias. Better 
perhaps to take a-ov with dcprjKa To|ei,'- 
fiara, as with verbs of aiming at, tfi- 
effdai, etc. ; dvfx<^, in anger (\inre7s yap) ; 
KapSlas To^evfjiaTa, arrows shot at the 
heart, piercing the heart. For the fig- 
urative expression, see on 1034. Cf. 
"And now, instead of bullets wrapp'd 
in fire. They shoot but calm words." 
Shak. Kiiig John, ii. 1. 

1086. T<5v : see on 605. — 6aXiros : 
figurative use. He means that to turn 
back from the path of folly is no 
longer possible for Creon, and that 
the predictions of evil are speedily 
to be fulfilled. 

1087. a trai: the position of the 
voc. before the pron. is to be noted. 
Cf. irai, crv Se, Aj. 1409 ; 'AvTty6vri, crv 
S4, 0. C. 507 ; *o7fi€, aol Se, 0. T. 1096. 
The lad who conducted the seer is 

1089, ijoTJXwTc'pav : pred., so that 
it shall be more gentle. 

132 20*OKAEOY2 

1090 rOJ' VOVU T d/xeiCCi> T<0V <f)p€UlOV Stl/ VVU (f>€p€L. 
^ X0P02. 

avrjp, ai^a^, ^€^r)K€ hewa Oecnricra';. 
cVtOTa/xccr^a 8', i^ otov \evKrjv iyco 
TTjvB* €K fieXaiirq^ dfi(l)L^aiXXofiaL rpiy^a, 

p.TJ TT(x) TTOT aVTOV t//Cv8o9 69 TToXlV \aK€LV. 

1095 eyvtoKa Kawrds, /cai Tapd(T(Top.aL <f)peva<;. 
TO t' eiKadew yap h^ivov, dimcrTdma Se 
017^ Trara^at 6vp.ov iv 8e(i/a> ndpa. 


cv/8ouXta9 8cr, TTttt Mcyot/cetu9, Xa^elv. 


Tt 8^Ta ;(pi7 8/3CU' <f)pd^e, 7reuro/x,at 8* cyco. 


llOOeX^oit' KOpffv p,h/ €K Karcjpxr^os areyrj^s 
1097. W. ev Sctvu) Wpa. 

1090. tA' ^pcvMf »tTi. : /Aan tAe 1096. tc, W: 5« is used here for 
thoughts which now he holds, ippfvwv, in- rt or Kcd, in order to mark the con- 
stead of repeating vom. See on 1067. trast more strongly. Cf. Track. 286, 

1092. ^ JTOV : ever since. — fy*4: ratrra ■K6ffis ft ahs itptir' iyio 5i r(\Si. 
the interchange of sing, and plur. is 1097. But by resisting to smite my 
freq. Cf. 7.34, 1195. soul with calamity (also) presents itself 

1093. d|i^P<£XXo|Uu KTi. : / have as terrible. The Schol. says, t^ hi 
been crovmed with these white locks once avriarivra 0Ka0fivai. Connect 4^ 
black. iK denotes the change from havif with iripa (=iriptaTiv),i.e. it is 
one to the other; cf. r\ovaios iK near as an object of terror. Cf. El. 
■wrttxov. "Although we are hoary 384, iv Ka\^ tan <ppovf~iv. This is 
with age, we cannot recall a single the least unsatisfactory interpreta- 
instance of the seer's speaking a tion of the text. For W.'s reading 
falsehood." and other interpretations, see App. 

1094. XoKftv : the inf. after M. 1098. Xo^civ : i.e. fitrrf \a0uv abr-fiv. 
arofiai for the more common partic. 1100. ^Ooiv: like i^v, fioKdv, Kri., 

1095. icavros : / myself too, i.e. as added for the sake of vividness. i\dwi> 
well as you. is u«ed also for the reason that is 

ANTirONH. 133 

ctve?, KTiarov Sc Tw 7rpoK€ifi€V(p rdcjiov. 


fcat TavT iTrau/el<; kol Sokci TrapeiKaOeiv ; 


oarov y, ava^, rd^LCTTa' <rvvTefjLvov(TL yap 
Oeoiv TroS(OK€LS TOv<s KaK6(j>pova<s BXaySat. 


1105 oifJiOL' fi6\i<; fi€v, KapSia^; 8* i^La-raficu 
TO hpav, dvdyKrf 8' ovxl hv<rp,axr)T4ov. 


hpd wv Ta8* iXdcjv /w-iyS* iir* oXXolctl rpdire. 

1105. W. fju6\i<i fjuev KopSia ^emarTafjuu. 

given in 1107. — Konipvxos : subter- 'Apal. Cf. Eum. 417, '\ 8' iv oXkois 

ranean. yrjs inral KeKK'fifieBa. 

1101. Sves : set free. — "The Chorus 1105 f. {loXis |u'v, KopStos ktI. : 
think of saving the living first and hard it is for me to give up (lit. to stand 
then of burying the dead ; but Creon's away from) my heart's purpose, but I do 
superstition once awakened drives him it (for all that), so as to execute {what you 
to the opposite course. Cf. 1197 ff." advise). Cf. Eur. Phoen. 1421, ^6\ii 
Camp. /teV, i^ereive 5' eis ^ap ^Ifos. Cf Ar. 

1102. ravra : obj. of ■irap(aca0(7i>. Nub. 1363, Kiyat fi6\is fi4v, dAA' ifjuos 
which depends alone on the more re- fivfffx^ftv t^ lepiinop. For this sense 
mote iirouvfis, i.e. do you really (ko/) of i^ia-Tafuu, cf. Eur. Iph. Aul. 479, 
advise me to yield in these things, and Kcd r&v iraXaiuv S^cupiffrafiai \iyuv. 

do you think (that I should)^ 1106. to Spdv: "for the art. with 

1103. <rwT^)tvov(rt : cf. irvvrffivfip the exepegetic inf., cf O. T. 1416, 
6^6v = to cut short a journey. irdpfaB' SSe Kptuv rh irpaurafip koI rb 

1104. Tovs KOKoifxpovas : non tarn 0ov\evuv." Camp. — 8v<r|uix^''^'<>y • 
sunt qui mala meditantur quam engage in an unfortunate (and neces- 
qui non recte faciunt recteve sarily unsuccessful) s<r{/e. Cf.Trach. 
sentiunt. — BXdp<u : the Erinyes 492, 0eo7ari Sva/iaxovm-fs. Cy. Simon, 
are meant. Cf. 1075. Aesch. Eum. FTg.5,21, avdyKu S' ovSt Oeol fioixovTat. 
4:91,el Kpariifffi A'lKaTe Kal BKd$a TovSe 1107. cir' dXXoun rpcirc : equiv. to 
lx-irTpoKr6vov. They are called also iirirpfvf &\\ois. 




»5» » 
Q>0 OJ 

a>9 €X<o aT€C)^oifi av. 


01 T oi/T€? ol T dn6vT€<;, d^tVa? ^epolu 
1110 6pfia<T$' €\6vT€9 €19 inoxpLOu TOirov. 
eya> o , CTrctOT) ooga riyo eir€crTpa(prj, 
auT09 T* ehrjcra kol irapoiv e/cXvcrojoiat. 
Se'Sot/ca ya/) /x-]7 tou? /ca^corwra? t'o/utov? 
dpioTOv jj cnatflvra tov jSCov rcXeu'. 

1108 f. W. areixoifi av 61 r oTraovcs, 

oT t' OVTC? Ol T aTTOVTCS, d^iVa? \€potv. 

1108. «it lx^= "^ /am, I'.p. with&ut 
further delay. — It (t€ : " this reading, 
which appears only in the text of 
Triclinius, is more prob. than any 
other, the broken tribrach being ex- 
cused by the agitation of Creon." 
Camp. For a similar repetition of 
the imv., rf. Phil. 832, W W» /xoi 
»(u^«»'. 0. T. 1480, 5eDp* fr', ^Afler*. 

1109. ol t' £vtcs Kri.: i.e. all to- 
gfether ; Svt«i — irapSyrti. Cf. El. 305, 
rots o6aa! rt fiov koI rits iiro{HTas iKvUas 
SU^optv. The nom. with the art. in 
appos. with the voc., as in 100. Cf. 
940. El. 634, ffv, i} irapovad not. 
Aesch. Pers. 166, nrjrfp f) atp^ov ytpcua, 
X<'^P*t ^apflov yvvau. 

1110. cvotjnov Ttnrev : cf. 1197. 
The body of Polyiiices lay exposed 
on the highest part of the plain. This 
brief expression suffices to designate 
to the attendants the place, which 
was well known. That, however, he 
intends also himself first to go to the 
place where the corpse lay, as it ap- 
pears that he does from the account 
of the messenger in 1196 ff., it is not 
necessary for him to state in these 
brief and hurriedly spoken directions. 
The whole passage shows the greatest 
haste and anxiety. 

1111. 8o(a T^8c Kri. : my opinion 
has changed in this way. For the per- 
sonification of S6^a, cf. 0. r. 911, 8<Jfo 
fioi icaptariOri. 

1112. Tc, Ka(: as, so; the two sonts. 
are made co-ord. where regularly a 
subord. rel. or partic. clause would 
precede the principal sent. Cf. 0. C. 
1375, TOjeUrS'apcki a<p^virp6aB( t' i^avriK^ 
iyi) vvv t' dfaxaAoDuai ^vnndxovs. — 
c8T)<ra, ^KXv<ro)iai: a proverbial ex- 
pression having the sense of doing 
and undoing. " What wrong I have 
done I will myself repair." Cf. 40. 
Aj. 1317, «« fii) ^vvd\f/uy iWa avWiffUf 
irdpu. Many take these words in their 
literal sense, " as I myself bound 
her, so I will be present myself to 
set her free." 

1113 f. The form of expression is 
peculiar ; instead of saying " I am of 
the opinion that it is best," he says " I 
fear that it may prove to be best." — 
Ka9c<rTiaTas : the anciently established 
laws that guarded the sacred rites of 
burial and duty to kindred, which by 
his decree against the burial of Poly- 
nices and conduct toward Antigone 
he had violated. — o-ip'tovra: observing; 
partic. in agreement with the omitted 
subj. of TfKttv. 





1115 TroXvwwfJie, Ka8/Lt€ta§ w/x^a? ayaX/xa 

KOL At09 fiapvl3p€fi€Ta 

yevo5, Kkxrrav os dfJL<f>€Tr€L<: 

'iKapCav, /xeSets Se 
1120 Tray/coii'ois 'EXeucrti/tas 

1115. W. ayaXfw. vvfi<f>a^. 

1115. Since the Greek drama had 
its origin in the celebration of the wor- 
ship of Dionysus, the dramatists often 
souglit opportunity to insert odes in 
their plays in honor of this god. This 
ode, which is a song accompanied by a 
livelier dance than that which accom- 
panies the stasima (hence the name 
inropxvM-ft), gives expression to the joy- 
ful anticipations of the Chorus, that, 
since Creon has changed his purpose, 
the evils threatened by the seer will 
be averted, and that the future of the 
state may yet be prosperous under 
the guardianship of Bacchus, the tute- 
lary divinity of Thebes. Soph, intro- 
duces in several plays such odes of 
hope and joy at the turning-point of 
the tragedy when the spectator al- 
ready has a foreboding of the catas- 
trophe. Thus the poet affords a 
respite to tlie suspense and gloom 
that hold the mind of the spectator, 
and heightens the effect of the actual 
occurrence of the catastrophe. C/., e.g., 
0. T. 1086 ff., Aj. 693 ff.— The const, 
of the main sent, is, noAvuvvjue . . .is 
afjL<p4'K(is . . . ftfSf IS Sc . . . BaKx^v . . . Koi 
vvv . . . fioXflv (imv. 1143) . . . iropOnSv. 
Between the parts of this sent, have 

been inserted by paratactic structure, 
in the Hom. style, the two sents. <re 
5' uxip icre. (1126), and Kai <re Hvaaiwy 
Krk. (1131). — iroXv«w|jic : Schol. & 
Ai6vv(Te • 01 fiei/ yap BoKxoy, ol Se'IcutX'"'* 
ol 8c Avcuoy, oi 8c Edtov, ol Sc Aidvpofiffov 
avrhv KoAovffiv. — vvfL^as '■ Semele, 
the bride of Zeus and mother of 

1117. 7c'vos : child. Cf. Aj. 784, 
S> TfKfiriffffa, Svfffiopov yivos. 

1118. a}i«)Kircis : cf. Hom. //. i. 37, 
is Xpvffrjv afj.(piBe0riKas. 

1119. 'iKopCav : the Athenian poet 
begins with Icaria, a fruitful deme of 
Attica, near Marathon, where, accord- 
ing to tradition, the vine was first 
planted, and where the rural celebra- 
tion of Dionysiac worship in Attica 
found its earliest abode, and where, 
according to the belief of some, trag- 
edy originated. Cf. Athen. ii. 40 a, 
71 TTJs TpayuBias evpfffis iv ^iKopiif t^s 
'fiTTiKJis. — (icScis : intr., bearest sway. 
The act., common only in the partic, 
is found also in Soph. Frg. 341, fieSeis 
•wpwvas fi fieSf IS \ifivas. 

1120 f . ira-yKoIvois icri. : in the aU 
receiving vales of the Eleusinian Deo, 
i.e. in the vales of Eleusis, where the 



A^oO? iv koXttoi?, BttK^^cv, BaK^ai' 

6 fiaTpoTToXuf ^hj^av 
t^aicTcou nap* vypaw 
1126 'Icr/xTyi'oC p€L$p<t)u, dypCov t eTrt (nropa ZpaKOvro^. 

'AvTurrpo<^i] oL 

crc 8* virkp hiKof^v ircTpas orepoxj/ ottcjitg 
Xtyi/u5, €v6a KoipvKLat 

1121 f. W. ut BaK;(cv, Bcuc;(av fJuarpoTroXxv ®rjfiav. 

mystae from all parts of Greece were 
received. Next to Icaria, the chief 
seat in Attica of the worship of 
Dionysus was Eleusis, with its famous 
mysteries of Demeter and Cora and 
the boy lacchus. The city's domain 
lay along the bay, which was the 
haven for all the worshippers that 
sailed hitlier from all parts of Greece. 
Similarly, l*ind. Olymp. vi. 63, calls 
Olympia wiyKoivov x'^P*''"- 

112L BoKxcu: Bcutxos is the com- 
mon form. 

1122. (iarpoiroXiv : Triclinius ob- 
serves : ^TciS^ ii> 0^/3cus 6 ^i6vvaos fxey 
yeyoyff, oinoi 5« ras BdttxtH irfirol7tKfi>, 
Sick Tovro firirpiitoKtP airr^tv tuv 0<ucx&>' 
\ty*i. The worship of Bacchus prob. 
went from Thebes to Delphi, where 
it was held in almost as high esteem 
as that of A{>olIo, and whence it ob- 
tained general and solemn recognition 
throughout all Hellas. It appears 
that from Thebes first women went 
forth to engage in mystic rites by 
night on Mount Parnassus. 

1123 f. vapd ^(Opwv: alongside of 
the streams, irapi witli the gen. in- 
stead of the dat. Cf. 1)06. 

1124. 'I(r)iY)vov: see on 106. 

1125. (irl <nrop^: lit. by the seed, 

J.C. with the offspring. When Cadmus 
had found the site where, according 
to the oracle, he should settle, he 
sowed, at the command of Athena, 
the teeth of a dragon which he had 
slain Out of these teeth there sprang 
up armed warriors, who slew one 
another ; five, however, survived, and 
Ijecame the progenitors of the The- 
bans, wlio for this reason were called 
by the poets a-KopTol ivSpts. 

1126. Oircp : see on 985. — 8iXo'ij>ov 
irtrpos: Parnassus was freq. called 
SiK6pv<(>os, On Parnassus women from 
Phocis, Boeotia, and Attica, cele- 
brated every other year, at the time 
of the winter solstice, an orgy in 
honor of Dionysus and Apollo, by 
night and with torchlight {aTtpor}/ 
Kiyiws) illumination. Behind the 
twin-peaks at the left from the path 
that leads to the summit, there lies 
between two fertile table-lands a les- 
ser peak, near the top of which is 
found the entrance of the Corycian 
cave. In this cave, which is of sta- 
lactite formation, is still to be seen 
an ancient altar. An inscription 
shows the cave to be dedicated navl 
Kol Ni//x<^a(sr; these arc the companions 
of Dionysus. C/. Eur. Phoen. 226, 



ilSOKacrraXta? re vafxa • 
KaL ere Nvcratoji^ opecju 
KLcrcrripeu; o^Oau -^Xcjpd r d/cra 

TroXv(TToi(f)v\o<^ 7re/j07r€t, 
afx/BpoTCJV irrecDV 

1135 evatfiVTOiv, ©r^ySata? iiTLcrKOTrovuT dyvta?' 

rdi/ e/c Tracrai/ ti/acl? vTvepTOLTav TroXeoiv 
[xarpl (Tvv Kepavvia • 
1140 /cat i^w, 0)9 /Stata? e^erat 

1129. W. (TTU)(ov(n vvfx<}>ai. 

& Ka/xvouffa itirpa irvphs SiK6pv<pov (rf\as 
virep &Kp(tiv Ba/fX*"^'' Aiovvffov. 

1130. vd|ia : sc. oiranre ffe. The 
fountain of Castalia, celebrated as the 
inspiring source of Greek poetry, was 
for many centuries an object of local 
interest. An earthquake in 1870 
dislodged a mass of rock from an 
overhanging cliff, which crushed the 
basin that enclosed the spring, and 
buried it from sight. 

1131. Nvo-aC(i)v : NCo-a was the name 
of several districts in all of which 
Dionysus was worshipped. Here a 
district in Euboea is meant, as 1145 
shows. There was a tradition that a 
wonderful vine was to be seen here 
which blossomed and bore fruit in 
the same day. 

1132. x\(i>pa : lustrous with fresh 
green. "The word suggests the rich- 
ness of young vegetation, esp. of the 
vine." Camp. 

1133. ircfiiirci: send forth; lis 6b j. is 
at. Cf. 0. C. 298, 6s KOLfik Sfvp' fTrffiirev. 

1134. dfi,ppoT(i>v : = 6ela>v, because 
these songs were inspired of the gods. 
Similarly anfip6cnos of poems ; cf. Find. 
Pyth. iv. 532, 7ra7aj' a./x$po(Tia>v iirtaiv. 
Ar. Av. 749, aix^poaiwu fieXewv, of the 
poetry of Phrynichus. 

1135. evato'vTwv : cf Trach. 219, 
where the cry is evo7 evoT. 

1136. tirMrKOiroiivTa : watching over, 
as a tutelary divinity. Cf. (pOf/fidrtav 
(TrlcTKOirf, 1 148. 

1137. ToLv: see on 607; the rel. 
refers to ©^jSov implied in Qr^Baias. 
Cf. 0. C. 730, <p6pov TTis ^fiTJs iTret(r6Sov, 
tv {i.e. ifie) fi-f}T€ OKveire fi'fjT 6,<prJTe. 

1139. K€pavv(^ : because Semele 
was smitten by the thunderbolt of 
Zeus, when her wisli to behold the 
god in his glory was granted her. Cf 
Eur. Bacch. 6 fC. 

1140. Kol vvv : now also. For the 
const., see on 1115. — ««s tx*'"'*'''' *"■«•: 
since the entire city is plague-stricken, 
lit. is held fast by a violent disease, 
since ri v6aos rf ^vveanv r) ■jrdAij, not- 



Trai^Sa/xo? ttoXi? iirl voaov, 

fioXelv KadapcTiu) ttoSI Ilapvaa'Cav virep kXitvv 
1145^ OTOPoema iropdfiou. 

'AvTMTTpO^ P*. 


(f)$€yp.dTO}v €7rtcrK07r€, 
nal A109 yevcdXov, 7rpo(j)dvrj6^, 
1150c!*»/a^ (rai? dfia nepLnokoLS 

SviaLcnv, at o"€ p.aiv6p.€vai iravw^ot. ^opevovcrt 
Tov Tap.lav laK^ou. 

1 146 f . W. 10) irvpirviav aoTptav ^opayi kox w\i<av. 

withstanding Creon's change of mind, 
still continues. The use of iwl is 
peculiar ; some prefer va-d. For Hxfrcu, 
xf. Aj. 1145, ^ivIk' iy KOK^ x^^f^'^"^ 


1143. (ioXitv Ka6ap<r(<(> iroS(: poetic 
for fi6Kt KoBipaios. * 

1145. irop6|iov: the Euripus. * 

1146. irvp irvciovTuv : cf. Find. Frg. 
123, -Kvp -KviovTOs Kfpauyov. Aesch. 
Prom. 369, ■irupin>6ov j3«Aos. 

1147. &rrp«v: W. takes poetically 
for torches. But it seems preferablf to 
take it literally of the stars, whicli by 
a poetical fancy are said to move in 
a bacchantic chorus. So the Schol. 
also interprets, Kori yip nua fivariKhv 
\6yov ruu i.<rrip<t)v iarX xopvy^^- Qf- 
Eur. Ion, 1074 ff., cuaxvvouM rhv iro- 
KxiufLVOv 6t6v, tl irapii KoWix^poiffi irayais 
Kafx-riSa Ofwphy uKdSuy 6^(rai iyyixtos 
itnrvos &y, Srt Kal Aihi iuTTtpttirhs 
i.vfXip*v<Tfy alO^p, x'^P*^*^ ^* atKiya. 
Bacchus is lord and leader of the 
sights and sounds of night. The stars 

in their courses hold revel with his 
torch-bearers ; the voices of the night 
are wakened by their shouting. 

" All those shining worlds above, 
In mystic dance began to move." 

Congrkve's Hymn to Harmony. 

1149. ira£ Aios -ycvcOXov : appos. ; 
son 0/ Zeus, his offspring; as if it were 
iK Aihs ytyiiis vais. 

1151. 0vCaurtv : the Bacchantes. 
Cf. 0. T. 211 f., BdKxoy fUtoy VlaiydSuy 

1152. o"«': obj. of xop*^<"'<''» = ^*^*" 
brate in choral dance. Cf, 0. T. 1093, 
<ri x"?*''*"'^'" "■p^J rifiaiv. Eur. Here. 
Fur. 871, rix"' "^ ^7^ fiaWoy xoptvaw. 
— )Uuvo|x(vai: frenzied, 

1154. Te4itav: <Acru/er; the one who 
directs their movements. — "Iokxov: 
this name was applied to Bacchus 
esp. in the mystic celebration of his 
worship, and prop, signifies the one 
who is addressed with loud huzzahs 



Ninth Scene. Messenger. Afterwards Edrydice and 


1155 KaS/xou irdpoLKOL /cat Boficov 'A/n^tovog, 
ovK €(t9^ ottolov (TTovt av avdpdjTTOv filov 
ovT alueaaifji* av ovre fxeixxlKUfirju noTe. 
Tvxr) yap opOol /cat Tvxrj Karappeirei 
TOP evTV)(ovvTa tov T€ ovcttv^ovvt det. 

1155. The messenger enters the 
scene at the left. His part is played 
by the actor who had represented in 
turn Israene, Haemon, and tlie Guard. 
With mournful reflections of a gen- 
eral character, he prepares the way 
for the recital of the calamities that 
have happened, and leads the mind 
of the spectator back from the joy- 
ful elation awakened by the song 
and dance of the chorus to a state of 
sorrow and gloomy foreboding. — 
8o|M>v : the Thebans dwell by the side 
of (irop-) the citadel that was founded 
by Cadmus and afterwards inhabited 
by Amphion ; hence Thebes was often 
called the city of Cadmus and Am- 
phion. Cf. Sen. Here. Fur. 272, C a d - 
mea proles civitasque Am- 

1156. "Nemo ante mortem 
b e a t u s ." — (rravra : while it (still) 
stands (erect). 1158 is included in the 
figurative expression. The subst. is 
assimilated to the rel., instead of ovk 
effTi irore /Si'os 6iro7ov. — The accumula- 
tion of negs. is due to the fact that 
OVK ecrff oiroioj = ovSels. Cf. Plat. 
Apol. 31 e, ov yap fcrrty Sffris avdpwrrwv 
<rwB7)aeTai, oUre vjxiv oCre iWijf* ovSfvl 

irA^eej ^vavTioifievos. So W. But the 
full force of &koiov <rrama does not 
come out in this interpretation, since 
arrival may have the figurative sense 
of be conditioned, be situated. Cf. Aj. 
950, OVK tiv ToS' iart) TTJSf, n.)) Q(S)V fifra. 
The sent, may be equiv. to ovk ^an fiios 
6iro7os iiv (TTTj hy ktL So EUendfc ex- 
plains : OVK e<TTl files TOIOVTOS SffTf ilTal- 

ufffaifx tiv ariina 6iroiovovv. The sense 
then is, " there is no life, whatever be 
its state, that I can praise." The addi- 
tional phrase otfre fxefv^aift.-r\v is closely 
related to the thought, but expands 
the proverb of the mutability of for- 
tune, which 1158 f . then amplifies. For 
a similar sentiment, cf. Phil. 502 f. 

1158. KaToppcirci. : causes to sink, 
^(veiv is usually intr. ; but trans, in 
Aesch. Eum. 875, oi»T* h.v SiKaiais rpS* 
iirippfirois irJAei firlviy riv' f) k6tov tiv 
fl 0\dfir)v. Theogn. 157, Zd/s rh rd- 
AauTov iwippfiTfi &\\0Te &\\o>s. For 
the sentiment, cf. 

" To Fortune give immortal praise, 
Fortune deposes, and can raise." 
Granville's British Enchanters, iii. 3. 

1159. dUC: belongs to both verbs, 
and at the same time to the parties. 



1160 fcai fiduTL*; ovSeL<; tcjv KadecrrcoTcov ySyoorots. 
Kp€U)v yap -qv t^rfkuyro^, o)? iyioi, ttotc, 
croicra? jxev €)^dp(ov Tijvhe KaZfieiav ')(d6va 
Xa^oiv T€ )((opas nam'ekrj pLOvap^tav 
r)v$vv€, ddWoiv evyepil t€kv(ov (nropa- 

1166 /cat vvv d(f)eLTai, ndtna. tols yap ■qSova.': 
orav npohcjo'LV avSpe*;, ov Tidrffx eyo) 
^rjv TovTov, aXX* €p.^lnj^ov rjyovjxaL v€Kp6u. 
nXovTCL T€ yap Kar oTkov, el ySovXct, /xeya, 
KoX 1,7) Tvpauvov (rxrjfji' e^oiv kav 8' aTrrj 

inOTOVToiv TO ^aip€LV, TaW eyoj Kanuov crKia<; 

1160. Ti¥KaBtrrart»y: of the things 
that are established; i.e. whether the 
things that now are will remain per- 
manent or not. " There is no prophet 
to mortals of that which is destined 
for them." Cf. Aj. 1419, ovith /uLnis 
r&y ntKK6yrwy. But in this citation 
the point of view is changed from 
the permanence of the present to the 
changed conditions which the future 
may bring. 

1161. «is ifU)l: sc. 4i6Kti. Cf. Aj. 
395, fpt^s, 2) ^atvviraTov, us ifutl. 
Eur. Ion, 1519, rh yivos ovhiv fitn- 
wriy, its iifiiy, T6Sf. 

1162. (xOpwv: gen. of separation. 
Cf. Phil. 019, ffuiaat kokov. 

1163 f. Xa^«iv Tt : Creon was fa- 
vored by fortune both in his public 
station and in his private life ; hence 
ffAffas niv should have corresponding 
to it dcUAwf It (AojSitfy Tf simply add- 
ing an additional fact to the first rea- 
son), but the regularity of the sent, is 
broken by tHOvvf. — iravT€Xt|: see on 

1165. antral : is lost. 

1166. irpoSArtv: forfeit. CfEuT. 
Ale. 201, hKcUh ixotriy, Kal ft)} irpoiov- 

Kri. : the Schol. explains by ov tIOtihi 
iy rols ^uffi rhy roiovrov • otoy, ov yo- 
M^C"^ C^v iKfivov rhy ivSpa hy hy itpoiSt- 
aiy al ritovai. 

1167. TOVTOV, vcKpo'v: sing., as 
though kyqp had preceded. The con- 
trary change from sing, to plur. is 
found in 709, 1022. For the senti- 
ment, cf. Simon. Frg. 71, r/j ykp 080- 
vas irtp Ovaruv Bios iroOfiybs fl wola 
Tvpayyis ; ras 5' Urtp oiiSk Of uy ^a^unhs 
alwy. An imitation of the passage 
by Antiphanes is found in Stobaeus, 
Flor. 63, 12, tl yap a<pt\oi ris rov 
0lov rij rfSoyis KaTa\flirfT' ovUy «t«- 
poy 1j rtdyriKfvat. Cf. 

" Who8C life with care is overcast, 
That man's not said to live, but last." 

Hekkick's Verses to Mr. Wicks. 

1168. KttT* oIkov : where treasures 
are kept. — V-iy^'- I'dv. with irA.owT««. 

1169. Tupawov o^TJiia : lordly state. 

1170. TovTwv : gen. of separation 
with oT^. The reference is to this 
wealth and pomp just spoken of. — 
Kairvov flTKiois : gen. of value or price. 
This expression was proverbial. Cf. 
Phil. 946, Koi>K olS' iyaipuy vtKpby ti 
Kotryov aicii». Aesch. Frg. 390, rh 



ovK av TTpiaiix/qv dvBpl Trpo<s ttjv rjSomjv. 


TL S' av ToS' a^do^ ^acTikidiv rJKeL<s <f)€p(t)v ; 

redvacTLV' ol Se t,oiVTe^ amot OaveZv. 


KOL TL<; (f)ovev€L, TL^ S* 6 KeCfxevo<; ; keye. 

1175 AifKov okcjkev ' avTO^eip 8' alfid(raeTaL. 


TTorepa irarpcoaq ^ 7rpo<s ot/ceta? ^epo?; 

&poTeiov ffirepfx.a irnTrhv ovSev /xaWov f) 
KaiTvov aKid. 

1171. OVK dv . . . dvSpC : / wouW nof 
buy from a man. avSpi is a dat. of in- 
terest. Cf. At. Acharn. 812, W^ou. 
irplajfiai aoi ra x^P'^'^j' So Sex^O'Oal 
Ti Tjw = fo receive something from some 
one. — vpos : in view of, in comparison 
with. Cf. Eur. Frg. 96, ov^ev r)vyev(ia 
irphi TO xMm*'''"*'- •'^"> 1510, yuTjScis 
SoKefro) firiSfv &e\irroy flvai irphs ra 
Tvyxdyovra vvv. 

1172. av : again ; i.e. after we have 
seen Antigone condemned to death 
and Haemon made angry. — to8<: see 
on 7. — PouriXeuv : of the royal house. 
Children of the king are often called 

1173. TcOvao-iv: sc. ^aaiXeis. He 
means Antigone and Haemon. — 
atrioi : the full const, is, alnol flat 
rod davfTv. See GMT. 749, for the 
omission of the art. with the inf. Cf. 
Trach. 1233, % jurjTp) 0ai>t7i> fji6vj\ fif- 

1174. ^ovtvti: is the slayer. — o 
K€C|&€vos : the slain. Cf. Aj. 989, to?! 
iX^poTai roi <{>i\ovffi trdvres Keifievois 
iireyyeXav. From the account that 
follows, it is evident that Eurydice, 
being about to go forth with her 
attendants, was at the door of the 
palace, and heard the announcement 
of the messenger in 1175; but, over- 
come by the sudden news of the 
dreadful event, she is for the moment 
bereft of her senses (1188), and does 
not appear until 1180. 

1175. avTo'xcip : could be taken by 
the Chorus in the general sense also 
of murdered by one of his kinsmen ; 
hence the following question. Cf. 
Xen. Hell. vi. 4- 35, avrhs ('AXe^avSpos) 
av aTrodvfi(TKet, avToxftpia fifv inrh raiv 
T^y yvvaiKhs a5f\<pa)v. Cf. also the 
use of ahdtvT-rjs. Notice the parono- 
masia in A^/xuv alfiAaatrai. 

1176. irpos: belongs to both clauses. 
See on 367. — otxcCas : here used in 
the sense of "Ciios. 



auTos 7r/309 avTov, irarpX /xT^wVas (l>6vov. 


o) fjiduTt,, TOVTro<s a)S ap* opdou rjuv(Tas. 

a»S a>S* i^6vT(t)v raWa ^ovkeveiv ndpa. 


llSOKai fjLTjv opo) ToKaivav RvpvhcKrjv ofxov, 
hafxapTa rfiv KpeoPTo^* €/c Se hcofxaTcov 
tJtol K\vov(ra TraiSo? ^ t^XV ^^'■P^- 


o> TrdvT€<; dcrrot, twv Xoywv iTrrjcrOofjLrjv 
7r/0O9 e^ohov cnei^ovcra, ITaWaSo? ^ea? 

1177. ^vov : liecause of the murder 
(of Antigoiu'). ^($i/os is murder by 
shedding of blood, and is used to por- 
tray the strong feeling of Ilaenion. 

1178. tis : =Aott'; exclamatory. The 
allusion is to the prediction in 1078 ff. 
— TJwo-as: dvvdv is used of fulfilling 
a word. Cf. 0. T. 720 f ., '\it6\Kuv odr' 
iKflvoy fivvofv <(>oy(a y(v«rBat trarphs 
o6t( Aiiov irphi -KaiZhs davuv. 0. C. 
A-tA, ra i^ ifiov ita\al<para fiayrf7a, afiol 
♦ jr/3oj ijyvfftv iroTf. 

1 179. lis i38' i\6yT«»v : sc. ruvSf. 
The gen. absol. without subj. is freq. 
in both prose and poetry. See G. 
1668; H. 972 a. For the use of 
wf, see G. 1674; H. 978. Cf. Aj. 
9Wl, ais a»8' f^SvTuv iripa (Trtvi^fiv. — 
■naXXa : i.e. how further calamities 
may Ik? averted and the gods may be 
api>ea8ed. — mipa : i.e. wiptffrt, now 
it is the right time, or now it is in 

1180. Kal fiTJv: see on 526. Eury- 
dice comes forth from the palace 
(1174), accompanied by two attend- 
ants (1189), as was customary in the 
case of queens in the representations 
of the Greek stage. 

1182. iraiSo's: equiv. to irepl iraiSSs. 
Cf. 0. C. 307, kKvwv aov S(vp' iKpi^erai 
raxvs. Phil. 439, iva^lov fity tpcorhs 
i^fpiiaofiai. — iropa : here not exactly 
as in 1179, but in the sense of is at 
hand. Cf. 0. C. 660, 0ij(r*i>i iripa. 

1183. iravTts : t-?- ol wapSyrti. She 
thus enjoins upon each one the duty 
of giving her the desired information. 
— T«5v Xo'^wv: your conversation. 

1184. irfXMnJYopos : irpoaayoptidv 
may take two accuss., t^/c rioAAoSa 
irpoffayopfvco (iyfiara. Cf. the Horn, 
phrase, 'ABrjyalriy ftreo irrtp6tvTa irpo- 
(TTivSa, and similar expressions. Hence 
with itpoaiiyopos two gens.; irpoff-fiyopos 
naWiUios means trs suppliant of Pallas, 



1185 OTTCU? LKOLfir)v evyixaTOiv 7rpo(Tr)yopo<;. 

Koi Txry^dpQ) re KkrjOp* avaa-iracrTov ttvXtjs 
^aXcjcra, kcu fie <^d6yyo^ oiKetov KaKov 
fidXXeL Si coTQJv ' vTTTia he Kkivofxau 
Setcracra tt/do? hjxcoaLcn /caTroTrXr^crcro/xat. 

1190 dW ofTTts ^v 6 ixvOo<s av0L<; etTrare • 
KaKCJV yap ovk aTret/ao? over' OLKovaofiai. 

iycj, <f)CXr) he(nroiva, /cat napcjv ip(o, 
Kovhev irapiqa-o) Trj<; akr^Oeiw^ ctto?. 
tI yap ere fiaXOdcrcroLfJi' av a)v e? vcrrepov 

■Kpoff-ffyopos evyfiarccy, one who offers 

1186 f. Kai: connects this with the 
sent, immediately preceding ; then 
follow T€ . . . Kai, connecting the two 
parts of this sent. We have here co- 
ordination of sents. instead of subordi- 
nation (irapdra^is instead of tirdro^ts). 
Cf. Hdt. iv. 135, yv^ T€ iyeveTO koI 
Aap€7os €XP"TO T^ yvdnri ravrr). Xen. 
Ariah. i. 8. 1, koI fjSri re ^v afi(pl ayopav 
itKT]Oovaav, /col KKnaiov -fiv 6 aTad^6s. 
Il/id. iv. 6. 2, Kal ■^Stj t' ^v eV rtp TpiTcp 
(TTaOfx.^ KoX Xfipi<7o<pos avT(fi e'xoAeTraj'OT;. 
This parataxis gives to the account 
animation, and makes manifest the 
anxious haste of the queen. — dvo- 
<nr€urTov inJXrjs : Eurydice wished to 
go forth to the altar of Zeus. The 
leaves or valves of the door were 
secured on the inside by means of a 
long bolt which passed across the 
door. This bolt must be pushed back 
or loosened (xoAai/), and then the door 
was thrown or pushed out (avatriray) ; 
thus avaa-rracnov is used proleptically, 
i.e. " when I was loosening the bolt of 
the door so that it flew open." The 
opposite is eiricrirav = draw to, shut, 

like fTTippuTTetv. Cf. 0. T. 1244, iruXoi 
eTTtppd^acr' ecrai. — This sense of ava- 
(riracTTov, though not exact, seems 
warranted by its use in other places. 
Cf. Polyb. V. 39. 4, &pfiy)(xav irphs r^v 
&Kpav, us ivaairdaovTes ravrris ras irv\i- 
Sas. Cf. also Aj. 302, \6yovs avf<rira 
= he uttered words. Eur. Med. 1381, 
Tvn$ovs avaavuv. 

1188. 81' wTojv : the sound penetrates 
her ears. Cf. El. 12>1, o^hv Si' &ro>» 
K(\aSov evfffiaras Ooais vc'j\ois. 

1189. irpos 8|i«at(ri: i.e. she falls 
in her swoon backwards into the arms 
of her attendants. 

1190. avOis ctirare: tell me again. 
She vainly hoped she had not heard 
correctly at first (1183). 

1191. KaKwv : obj. gen. after the adj. 
&Tretpoi. See G, 1141; H. 753 d. 
— OVK aircipos : »•«■ well versed in ; 
an instance of litotes. 

1192. irapcov : since I was present 
there. The pres. partic. represents an 
impf. here, and is freq. so used. Cf. 
0. C. 1587, i)S flpne, Kot (TV TTOv ■irap(j)V 
t^otffBa. Aesch. Pers. 267, irapwv (ppd.- 
aaijx h.y oV iTtopavv9i\ Kcutd. 

1194. (Sv : sc. TovTots as antec. The 



1195\f/evoTaL (f>auovfX€6* ; opdov aKrjSeC act. 
iyoi 8c crw rroSayo? kcnro^nqv Trocret 


KwocTirdpaKTov crw/xa Yl6kvv€iKov<; crt • 
Kol Tw ixQf, alrqcravre^ ivohiav Oeov 
l20onXouTa>i/a t opya^ evfia/elq /carao-^c^cii', 
\ou(rai/rc9 ayvov Xovrpop, ip veoarraLcnv 
^a\Xot9 o 817 'XcXctTTTo (TvyKaTTjOoiJiev, 
Kol Tvp.Pov opOoKpavov ot/fcta? ^^0^05 
^wcravrc?, au^t9 tt/oo? XiBoorpoiTov Kop-q^ 

gen. after i^c{;<rTA, as often with y^tv- 
ifffOai. Cf. Plat. ^/W. 22 d, toi/tou 

1195. ^vov|u6a: see on 1092. — 
dpOo'v : safe. Cf. 0. T. 695, Kar' opOhv 
oiipiaai, waft in a safe course. Tlie 
pred. adj. is in the neut., although its 
subst. is fem. See G. 925; H. 617, 
Cf. papO, 1251. 

1196. Sc : points to a slight ellipsis, 
fjv 8* rh irpayfia roiovro- iyii Kri. — 
mSayos : attendant, comjxinion. The 
tragedians use the forms with o in the 
compounds of &ycD {e.g. dSaySs, Kwa- 
yis), except in dpxvyis, trrparriySs, 
KuvrrytTTif, and their derivatives. 

1197. €ir oKpov: see on 1110. 
1199. Tov \uv: that one; obj. of 

KovffavTfs. — cvoSCav Otov : goddess of 
the cross-roads. Hecate is meant, Lat. 
Trivia. Cf. Soph. Frg. 490, rrjs 
flvoiias 'EKdrris. Hecate is identified 
partly with Artemis and partly with 
Persephone as goddess of the lower 
world. She and Pluto are invoked 
because to them it is esp. offensive 
that the body of Polynices is left 
unburied. At Athens there were 
many small statues of Hecate placed 
before the houses and at the crossings 
of the streets. 

1200. cvficvf IS : belongs to 0f6v and 
Tl\ovTwva, and is proleptic ; that they 
t/oould restrain their anger and be gra- 
cious. Cf El. 1011, KardtTxfS opynv. 

1201. Xovrpov: cognate accus. Cf 
1046. Trach. 50, iroWa oSvpnara rifv 
'HpdK\fiov f^oSov yowfifinfii'. 

1202. €v VfooTixuriv OaXXots: with 
newljj-plucked boughs. Olive boughs 
are prob. meant, which were used for 
the funeral pyres, as Boeckh shows 
from Dem. xliii. 71. Cf. 0. C. Hi, 
where, as here, 0a\Koi is found with- 
out expletive of olive boughs ; in 
tliat instance used to twine around 
a Kpar-fip. 

1203. olKf (as x^ovds : of his native 
soil. Cf. Aj. 859, 2) yi\s Uphv o'lKflas 
ireSov SaAtt/uivoj. To be buried in the 
soil of one's native land was the de- 
sire of all. The messenger makes 
prominent that this should be the 
portion of Polynices as a partial 

1204 f. av6is: again, then, as con- 
trasted with tJ.!/ piiv KTi. 1199. Cy'.167. 
— irpos wn4>«iov £Ur«Pa£vo(MV : irpo'j im- 
plies a verb of motion ; " we went up 
to and proceeded to enter in" (impf.). 
Cf. 0. C. 1 25, vpofftBa ovk &v nor iKaoi 
ii. — Xi9o<rTp<i»Tov wpM^iov KotXov : 



1205 i/vfi<f)eLOP ''AtSov KolXoi' el(T€^aLvofX€v. 
<f)0)inj<; o aTTcodeu 6pdi(av KcoKVjxaTOJV 
/cXuct Tts aKTepicTTOv dfji(f>l TracrraSa, 
Kol hecnroTT} KpeovTL crrjfxaLpeL fioXcov • 
Tco 8' d^Xtas dcrrjua irepi^aivei fiorj<; 

1210 epTTovTL fidXXov daaov, oljxco^as 8' ctto? 
LTjat ^vcrd prjviQTov • a> raXas iyco, 
dp' et/it fxamL'S ; dpa hvcTTV^eaTaTiqv 
KeXevOov epnco t(ov TrapeXdovcrcov ohcjv ; 
■n-atSo? fie (T<up€L (fyOoyyos. dXXd TrpocnroXoL, 

1215 tr' acrcrov oi/cet?, /cat TTapacrTavTe^ ra^w 

the hollow bridal-chamber paved with 
stones. The tomb in which Antigone 
was imprisoned, to judge from the 
description here given, was a cavern 
excavated in the side of a hill or 
hewn into the rock {cf. 774), some- 
what like the so-called treasury of 
Atreus near Mycenae, and other vault- 
like tombs found on or near the sites 
of ancient cities. — w|mJ>ciov "AiSow : 
the two form one idea (like our word 
death-bed), on which /cc^pijs depends. 
For the idea, cf. 816, 891. 

1206 f . Const. &jru>Bev K\vet ns {pwvrjs 
opdiuv KaiKvfidTui/. opdios means loud, 
shrill. Cf. El. 683, opdiwv KTjpvyfidTwy. 
The messenger uses the pres. in order 
to make the scene as vivid as possible. 

1207. aKTepnTTov vaurra&a : un- 
consecrated tomb (lit. chamber). So 
called because Antigone, by being, as 
it were, buried alive, failed of the 
proper KTepia-jxaTa of the dead. 

1208. |ioX.wv : adds to the vividness. 

1209. T(^ 8« : to this one; dat. of in- 
terest with irfpi^aivfi. Cf. Hom. //. 
xvii. 80, XlaTp6K\(f irtpiBas. — afiXCos 
a(n])i,a Potjs : an indistinct cry of dis- 
tress. The expression is equiv. to 

a9\ia HavfJiOs jSoVj. Cf. 1265. 0. T. 
1474, TO, <pi\TaT (KySvoiv ffioiv. — ircpi- 
Pa(vct : surrounds ; the idea is, that it 
fills his ears, it encompasses him on 
every hand. Cf. Hom. Od. vi. 122, 
Sis Tf fxe KovpoMv afi<pri\vde aOr-fi. Id. 
i. 351, aotSriv, rjTis aKovovnaai vewrdrr] 

1210. (ioXXov ao-o-ov : a double 
comp. is occasionally found both in 
prose and in poetry. Cf. Aesch. Sept. 
673, fjMWov ivSiKWTtpos. Eur. Hec. 
377, /laWov evTuxfCTepos. 

1213. irapcXOovo-wv : see on 102. 

1214. o-a(v€i : originally used of 
the wagging of a dog's tail ; hence 
make signs of recognition ; here it may 
be rendered touches, agitates, i.e. by 
a feeling of recognition. Cf. Eur. 
Hipp. 862 f., Kol fjiijv rvTTOi ye a(pfvh6vT)s 
Xpv(TTi\dTov TTJs ovKiT oii(n\s T^(r5e 
irpoaaaivovcri /ue. 

1215. wKeis : pred. adj. used in- 
stead of an adv. See G. 926 ; H. 619. 
The attendants, being younger and 
swifter, precede the king. Perhaps 
also he lags somewhat behind through 
a vague consciousness that a fearful 
spectacle awaits him, that he is al- 



a0pTJcra0', apfxov ^w/utaro? Xt^oirTraSiJ 
hvin-e^ 7r/30? a?Vo cnrofxiou, €t tou Aifiovos 
<f)06yyov (TvvCrjfi, ^ deolcn, KXeirrofjiCU. 
TciS* c^ ddvfjLov hecrTroTov KeXevcTixaxrtv 
1220 ■q0povfi€P ' iv Se \oi(T6io> Tu/xySev/iart 
n^v /ACi' Kpep.acrn)v av)(€uos KaTeiSofxev, 
^p6)((o /xtToJSet (TwSovo^ KaOrjfxfievrju, 

TOP 8* d/l^l pA<T(TlQ Tr€pLU€Trj 7rpO(rK€ip.€UOV, 

€virrj<; dnoLfjiio^oma t^s Karo) <f>dopa.u 

ready hearing the KuKufiara announced 
in 1079. 

1216. oBp^axiTt : has for its obj. the 
clause (i. . . KKivroficu. — apfkov X"*)^*^' 
To$ Kri. : we are to imagine that from 
the vaulted tomb, which is farther in 
the recess of the rocky excavation, 
there runs a passage-way that It'jids 
to the outermost entrance, which was 
closed by means of one or more large 
stones or by masonry. The apfxSs is 
the opening or chink in this mound 
(x^Mo) At its entrance, made by draw- 
ing away one or more of the stones 
(A(0o<nra8^s). Creon says accordingly : 
" when you are at the tomb, enter into 
the opening (which he presupposes 
to have been made) of the mound, 
and going up to the very mouth of 
the vault within see whether it is the 
sound of Haemon's voice that I hear, 
or not." With \i0o<rwa^s, cf. vtv- 
pnanaZ^i irpjucTos, Phil. 290. 

1218. OiouTi xXf irTO|uu : the Schol., 
diraru> inrb Btiov. Cf. 681. 

1219. CK S«nroTov KcXcvcfUMTiv : 
ttl the commands proceeding from our 
lord. See on 95. Cf. 0. T. 310, d,r* 

oluyuy Kfniriv. 

1220. X<H<r6Up rvfiJ^tv^n : the in- 
nermost part of the tomb. 

1221. T^v )Uy: Antigone; con- 
trasted with rhv 94 (1223), Haemon. 

— avx* vos : bi/ the neck. Cf. Horn. 
//. xiii. 383, ■koS6s t\Kt tcarii Kpartpifp 
va/ilyriv ^po>t 'iSofirpevs. 

1222. Ppox<|> )UTw8<i KT(. : fastened 
{sc. to the roof) l>if a thread-woven 
noose of fine linen. This may have 
been either her girdle, or, more likely, 
her veil. — KaOT||i}uvt)v : the Schol., 
rhv rpdxv^ov SfSffievrtv. locasta in the 
Oedipus Tyrannus, and Phaedra in the 
Hipjwli/tiis of Eur., are other well- 
known instances of hanging. 

1223. imVo-q : her ivaist ; with tra 
nietri gratia. Cf. 1236. — irtpi- 
ircn^: pred., t.e. so that he embraced. 
From 1237-1240 it is evident that 
Antigone's body lay prostrate on the 
ground. The attendants could not 
have seen Antigone suspended, but 
they inferred that this was the man- 
ner of her death from the noose that 
was still around her neck. It is also 
naturally inferred that the first thing 
that Haemon did was to unfasten the 
noose from the ceiling, that he might 
save Antigone, if possible, from 

1224. cvVT)f Kri. : lamenting the ruin 
of his bridal that was only to be found 
in death (t^j Kiri»). Cf. 1241. W. 
and others take fbv{\ here, like Xe'xoi, 
in the sense of bride, citing Eur. Andr. 
907, tiWriv Tu^ «iyiii> iyrl <rov ariprfti 



1225 /cal 7rar/309 epya koI to Svar-qvou Xe)(os. 
6 S* a»9 6/3a cr^e, aTvyvov olfxco^a^; ecroj 
^(upet TT/Jos avTov KavaKOiKvaaq Kokel* 
at rXrjfiov, olov epyov eipyaaai • rCva 
vow ea)(e<; ; eu t<o a-vfjL(f)opa<s SL€(f)Ooipr)<; ; 

1230 i^eXOe, T€.Kvov, LKeaios ere XCcraopaL. 

Tov S* dypCoL'i ocTcroLcrt TraTm]va<s 6 Trats, 
TTTvcra? irpocr(07r(o Kovhev ameiTTUiv, ^C(f)ov^ 
ikKet StTrXou? /cvwSoi^a? • ck S' opfxcofxeuov 
TTaTpos (f)xryalcrLU rjp,TrkaK' elff* 6 hvorfiopo'S 

1236aura> ^oXcodeCs, uxnrep et^', irremaOel'S 

TJpeLiTe nXevpal^; fxecrcrov €Y)(o^ • is S* vypov 

ir6<Tis ; But there is no need of taking 
it there any more than here in the 
sense of person. 

1225. Xe\os: bride. "So Lat. lec- 
tus. Cy.Propert.ii.e, 23, Felix Ad- 
meti conjux et lectus Ulixis. 
Cf. Eur. El. 481, <ra Ae'xea = thy spouse. 
Haemon coram iseratur se ip- 
sum, patrem, sponsam." Weckl. 

1226. o 8€ : i.e. Creon. — <r<j>€ : i.e. 
Haemon. See on 44. 

1229. vow €<rx«S : what thought had 
yon ? A colloquial phrase like our 
"what possessed you to do this? " — 
T«^ : i.e. rlvi ; the following gen. limits 
it. Cf. Aj. 314, 4v T(^ vpdyfiaTos. — 
«v : with, by means of. See on 962. 

1231. tov: obj. of irrvaas as well 
as of iratrr-fivas. 

1232. imJo-as irpoo-isww : lit. spurn- 
ing kim by his face, i.e. with abhorrence 
in his countenance. W., not so well, 
takes ■Kpo(Tdnr(p as dat. of direction, as 
if it were, "casting a look of con- 
tempt at his (Creon's) countenance. 
Cf. Plato Euthyd. 275 e, jue»5<a<ros t^ 
■npoadyirff, with a smile upon his face. — 
Kov8«v dvTciirwv : this is a line touch. 

It is with a look alone that Haemon 
answers his father. Cf. Eur. Phoen. 
1440, ipwv^v fiev ovK iuji^Key, ofifidruv 
S' &.Tro •Kpoaiiiti SoKpvois. 

1233. In a frenzy of passion, and 
bereft of judgment through grief, 
Haemon draws his sword to strike 
his father. But the next moment he 
is stung with a feeling of self-reproach 
{avT<fi xoAwOejj). Unwilling to survive 
his betrothed he is driven to self-de- 
struction, as he predicted in 751. — 
KVwSovras : the cross-pieces (or prongs) 
of a sword, placed usually where the 
blade is joined with the hilt. In Aj. 
1025, Teucer says to his brother, who 
has thrown himself upon a sword, irws 
a' airoairaaw rovS' cuSKov KydSovTOS ; — 
iK : join with 6pnwfj.evov. 

1234. (|>v7ato-iv : dat. of means with 


1235. cSoTTsp fixe. cf. 1108. Hae- 
mon held the sword in his hand, as 
Scrirep fixe and tjpfKTf show, and 
stabbed himself. The fn^an d-yyeAuc^ 
is fond of giving minute details, as 
the guard in 430 f . 

1236. Tiptwrc ktL: cf Pind. Pyth. 



ayKcHv* CT €fi(f)pa)v TrapOeuu) irpocnTTvcrcreTax 
KoX (f>v(TLci}u o^elau c^ySaXXet porju 
\evKy irapei^ <f>OLt/LOV oroXay/xaTo?. 

r240/C€tT<U 8c V€KpO^ TTepl V€Kpa), TO. VVfl(f>LKa 

rekr) Xa^^ojv SctXato? cv y 'AtSov 8d/A0t9, 
Sct^a? iv avOpioTTOicTL Tr)v a^ovkiav, 
6<T<^ IxeyLOTOv dvhpl Tr/aotr/ccirat KaKov. 


Tt TOVT av ciKCtcrcta? ; 17 yvvrf ttoKlv 
1245 (f>po^r), irpXv €t7r€ti/ iaOXov yj KaKov \6yov. 


KavTPS T€.9dp.^rjK' iKirlaw 8e ft6aKop,aL 

X. 51, iyKvpai' (Ipfiaov x^**"^- ^^X"* '8 
freq. used in the sense of sword also 
by the tragedians. Cf. Aj. 058, Kpinfiu 
rii' ffx"^- — H*'o"trov : adv., so tliat 
it should strike the middle of his 
Vody. Some connect niacrov with 
(yX"^' '•*• ^"(/^ ''* length, up to its 

1236 f. is S" vypov Kri. : he clung to 
the maiden enfolding her in his slack- 
ening arm. — 4s ayKwva : as if \a0ci>v or 
some such verbal idea were in mind. 
W. takes iryphif dyKwva of the arm of 
Antigone, i.e. " he fell into her arm," 
which lay outstretched ; but tliis does 
not fit so well with ■Kpo<rirrv<T<rtrai. 
For {iyp6s = relaxing, languid, cf. Eur. 
Phoen. 1439, of the dying Eteocles, 
flKovat fiifTphs Kdiri0(U Oypav x^P^- 
Tibul. i. I. 60, moriens defici- 
ente manu. 

1238 f. Const, hltlay ixfhlWu M*' 
^tflov trra^dyfiaTOi waptiq {iriipBtvov) . 
Cf. Aesch. Agam. 1389, KdK<pv(TtS>» 
^CMU' tSfueros ff^payif /3<f AA«t /a' ip*/it^ 

\fiaKdSt tpotpias ip6aov. — ^^ivCov «rTa- 
Xd7)UXTos : of gory drops. — irapciql : 
dat. of direction. 

1240. The variable quantity of the 
penult in vfKpos is to be noticed. Cf. 
Eur. Phoen. 881, iro\\o\ 5« vinpol wtpl 


1241. rcXi) Xax««i': having obtained 
his nuptial rites. The marriage rite 
was sometimes called TtAos. " They 
have become united {ffvvfwoi) in 

1242. niv oPovXlav: by prolepsis 
obj. of 8f ((as, instead of subj. of wpSa- 
Kfirat. The i&ov\ia is that of Creon, 
who is the cause of the deatli of both. 
Speechless, with her horrible resolve 
fully made, Eurydice withdraws into 
the palace. So locasta, 0. T. 1076, 
and Deianira, Track. 813, leave the 
stage in silence. 

1244. Tovro : sc. thai. " What do 
you think is the meaning of this con- 

1246. {XirCo-iv po(rKO|Mii : cf. 897. 



a^ T€Kvov Kkvovcrav is ttoXlv yoovs 
ovK d^uoaeiv, dXX vno crTeyiq<s ecro) 
S/xwai? TrpodrjcreLV ireu0o<; olKelov (XTeveLv • 
1250 'yu(OfJL7)<s yap ovk a7ret/>o9, atcrd* dfiapTaueiv. 


OVK OLO • efxoL o ovv 7} T OTfCLV ciyi] papv 
SoKCt TrpocreluaL ^^ fiarrfu noWrf ^orj. 


dXX* el(r6fjLe(r0a, fiij tl koL KaTaa^erov 
Kpv^Tj /caXuTTTCt KaphCa dvfjLOVfxevy, 
1255S0/XOU5 TrapaaTeL)(omes. ev yap ovv Xeyets* 
Kol rrj'; dyav yap icrrt nov cnyrjs fidpos. 

1250. W. retains this verse. 

1247. €S iroX.iv: in the presence of 
the city, i.e. in public. Thus Electra 
{EL 254) makes excuse to the Chorus 
for her public lamentation, for which 
she is chided by her sister and mother 
{El. 328, 516). Ajax says to his wife 
{Aj. 679), Sufia TTOKTov /tJjS' eirtaKrivovs 
y6ovs hoLKpue. locasta gives vent to 
her grief only after she has entered 
her chamber {cf. 0. T. 1241-50).— 
Yo'ovs: obj. of ffreveiv, which is to be 
taken with altuadv as well as with 

1249. SfUiMXis irpoOrfo-civ Krk. : to lay 
upon her servants the task of bewailing 
the sorrow of the household. Cf. Horn. 
//. vi. 499, a/j.<ptir6\ovs, -r^aiv re ■y6ov 
irdffriffiv fvupffev. 

1250. She is not inexperienced in 
good judgment so that she should com- 
mit a wrong {i.e. lay violent hands on 
herself), anapravfiv is used abs. here, 
as it often is in poetry and prose. Cf. 

Hom. Od. xiii. 214, Zews rivvrai, Ss tjs 
afiApTTi. See App. 

1251. T€: correlated with /cai (x^) 
in the next verse. — ^opv : see on 
1195. With the thought, cf. 

" This dead stillnesB 
Makes me more apprehend than all the noise 
That madmen raise." 

Leb's Ccesar Borgia, iii. 1. 

1253 f. HI] KoXvirrcu : see on 278. — 
KOTCurx«Tov : suppressed, kept back. 

1255. irapcMTTctxovTcs : proceeding 
to or into. Cf. Eur. Med. 1137, tirtl 
•irap7i\de vvfi<piKovs SSfiovs. Hipp. 108, 
Trapf\06vTfs Sofiovs a'naiv (itXtaOf. 

1256. -ycip : usually stands after the 
first or second word of its clause, here 
after the third. Cf. 0. T. 1430, toIs 
eV y4vft yap. El. 659, Tovs iK Aihs yip. 
— TTis a^av ciTTis : a pred. partitive 
gen. with tan fidpos. — ^pos : lit. a 
weight, i.e. a grave import. The mes- 
senger follows the queen. He returns 
presently as the e^dyytKos. 




Tenth Scene. Creon and Messenger. 


Kttt firju oo (wag axrro^ eqyrjKCi 
fJ-vrjfi inUrrjfiov 8ta ^eipos €)((ov, 
ct OcfXL^ elnecv, ovk dWorpCav 
drrjv, aXX* auT09 afiaprdv. 

» » 



<f>p€V(ov hv(T<f>p6v(ov afxapTrj fMara 
oTcpea BavcLToeuT . 
o) KTavovra^ re Kai 
dav6vTa<; ^k€TrovT€<; e/a^vXtou?. 

1257 ff . The four following verses 
are anapaests spoken by the Cory- 
phaeus in order to announce the ap- 
proach of Creon, who comes accom- 
panying the body of Haemon. With 
this scene may fittingly be compared 
that in Shakespeare's King Lear, 
where the aged king enters bearing 
the lifeless body of his daughter Cor- 
delia.— kqI iMi'v : c/. 526.— 58c : c/. 156. 

1258. ^vr\\L ivin\iu>v: the Schol. 
explains by rhv vfKp6v. The corpse of 
his son is to Creon a manifest token in 
his hands (cf. 1279) that he himself 
has done wrong. — Std x*^P^ fx^v: 
see on 916; but the phrase is to be 
taken figuratively (cf. 1.345) in the 
sense of jyossesaing. Creon walks with 
faltering step by the side of the bier 
on which the corpse of Haemon has 
been laid, which was represented by 
a veiled figure, as was that of Ajax 
aiter his suicide. 

1259. cl M|ti«: the Chorus speak 
still with some timidity and hesita- 

tion ; but in 1270 they declare their 
opinion boldly. 

1260. iTT]v : in appos. with fiv^/ia. 
Instead of continuing the sent, regu- 
larly i\A* oIk(iov afidprrifia, the poet 
changes the const. 

1261. The dreadful events described 
in this scene, while not occurring in 
open view upon tlie stage, yet smite 
Creon before our eyes with full force. 
The king is wholly crushed, and 
acknowledges his guilt. The doch- 
miac verses suited, with their con- 
stant change of measure, their retard- 
ing irrational arsis, their resolution of 
long syllables, to represent passion 
and exhaustion, picture the distrac- 
tion of Creon's mind. — ^ptvuv 8wr- 
^povuv: ippivts which are not really 

1262. (TTcpca: stubborn, since they 
sprang from <ppfv(s crepfal. — 6ava- 
TO€VTa: I.e. Bavirwv atria. 

1263 f . M pXcirovTcs : addressed to 
the Chorus. 0, ye beholding, instead of 



1265 a>fxoL ifXMP dvoX^a j3ovXevfxdT(ov. 
io) TTOL, v€09 ueo) ^v fi6p(p, 

aiai OLLCLL, 

edaves, aTreXvOrfs, 
ifiOLS ovSk (Tai<TL 8vcr/8ovXtat5. 


1270 otjw, a>s cot/ca9 oxjje Trjv OLKrjp loeiv. 


2iTpo4>1] P'. 


e;^a> fiaOcjp SetXatos* o' S' €/>t&> /cctyaa 
^€05 TOT dpoL rore /u,eya ^dpo<s /a' ej^wi' 
€TTai<T€Vj iv 8' eacLcreu dypiaL<i 68019, 

1265. W. ta> ifiMV. 

Alas! ye behold. W. makes afiaprfifiara 
(1261) also the obj. of p\eirovT€s. 
The similarity of sound in KravSyras 
Oavovras is noticeable. Cf. Phil. 336, 
6 KTavdu re x* Oavdiv. — c|ii|>vX(ovs : 
=: iyyevits. 

1265. avoXPa PovXrufuiTttv : i.e. i.v6x- 
Bwv ^ovXevfjxiTftiv. Cf. 1209. 

1266. V€'os via : for a similar play 
upon words, cf. 156, 977. vtcp refers 
to his untimely fate. 

1268. dircXvOris : thou didst depart ; 
like the mid. in 1314. Cf. Plut. Frg. 
(Wyttenbach, p. 135), airo\vt(r9ai yap 
rhv avoBirfiffKovra Kal rhv divarov air6- 
Kvaiu KoKovaiv. Similarly otxf-ai and 
jSf'jSrj/ce are often used of those who 
have died. 

1270. oC|i; tk: see on 320. ms is 

1271. €x» |wi8w : puts more stress 
upon the duration of effect than the 

simple pf. ; having learned, I have it, 
i.e. I know it perfectly well ; he means 
the truth of what the Chorus has just 

1272. to't€ : in contrast with o^4 
above ; he means at the time of his 
Su<r0ov\ia. The repetition shows the 
speaker's intense feeling. Like the 
Homeric heroes, he casts the blame 
of his Sttj upon a hostile Saifiuv, which 
struck his head. 

1273. \Uya ^dpos t\t»v : = Papvvwv, 
i.e. with great weight. 

1274. ciraurev: by the expression 
naltiv /ue iv K<ipa he means that the 
divinity impaired or distracted his 
mind. — iv : separated from its verb, 
i.e. ivfffeurev. See on 977. He drove 
me in wild courses. 6S6s is freq. 
used of a course of conduct. Cf. 
Find. Olymp. vii. 85, vpayfidruv opOat 



127501/1101, \aK7ran7TO»' avr petrtov )(apdp. 

<f>€V <f>€V, a) TTOVOl ^pOT(t>V hviTTTOVOL. 

a» Sca-iroff', o)? exotv re kol K€KTr)fji€vo<;, 
TO. fx€u npo ')(€.ip(jiv ToiSi (f>epct}v to. S* iv 8d/xot9 
1280eouca9 tjk€w koI Td\ oxjiecrdaL KaKoi. 

TL 8* ioTlV av KOKLOV, TJ KOKUiV €TL ; 


yvirff T€0injK€ TovSe TrofifnJTojp veKpov, 
Svarrjvos, dpn i^cord/Aotcrt TrXTJyfiaaw. 


1275. XoKirdr n Tov : proleptic; that 
is tram/iled under foot. — dvrp^iruv: 
shows apocope of the prep., which is 
not common in Soph. Cf. O. C. 1070, 
ifiBcuTti, Aj. 416, d/xirvoas; Track. 838, 
ififuya, a few times ififitytiy, and regu- 
larly KarBavfiy. 

1276. ^v, <S: the hiatus is only 
apparent because of the natural pause 
after interjections. — irdvoi Swnrovn. 
rf. 1261, though not exactly the same. 
Here the prefix Si/j- simply intensifies 
the idea of it6voi, as in SvcrrcUas, e.g., 
but in iviTppvy it negatives or gives a 
sinister sense to the idea of <pfrf)v. 

1278 f. The attendant, who m 1256 
followed Eurydice into the palace, 
now returns as i^dyyf\os. The state- 
ment of the principal sent., 6>s fx<^y 
Tf <cal KtKTtifi^yos (kokci) (oikus fiKfiv 
u confirmed by the two clauses rk 
fiiv . , . ^tpay and ra 8' iv S6fiois ; 
but the const, of the latter, if regu- 
lar, would be 6\l/6fitvos Kcucd. Instead 

of this. Soph, writes u\p((T0cu, de- 
pendent on HoiHas and connected 
by Kcd witli "iKtiy. Tlie structure 
of the sent, seems to imply tliat 
Creon comes as if on purpose to 
behold fresh calamity added to his 
former woe. — Ix*'^' ttoi-n\\Uvoi : ex- 
presses tlie fullest possession ; the 
obj. to be supplied is kokci. C/. Plat., 
Rep. 382 b, ^X*"* ''* '^"^ KeKTrjffOai 
i|/(D8os. Cratyl. 393 b, Kparu rt ainov 
Koi KtKTrrrat Kol ^x*' auro. — irpo \tipiiv: 
present before you. The Schol. explains 
the sense by les rov Kpfovms rby iraTSa 
&a<TTiCoyros. Cf. 1258. Eur. I ph. Anl. 
36, ifKroy i)v -wpb x^P^" *'''' BfK^'rdCfiS. 

1281. Transl., but what worse evil 
is there again, or what still of evils {re- 
mains untried)! See App. 

1282. ira^nnyrup : belongs to yvvii, 
being ni form an adj. Usually it 
means mother of all {yij, (pitris), but 
here it is in contrast with a n'firrtp afffj- 
Tu>p, since maternal love has broken 

1 / 

ANTirONH. 153 

'AvTi<rTpo<j>ii d. 

tft) BvcTKoiOapTO^ "AtSou XljjliJv, 
1285 Tt fjL apa TL fi 6XeK€t5; 
w KaKdyyeKroL fxoL 
7rpo7re/i,i/fa5 ax^' ^'V^ dpoe7,<; \6yov; 

aiai, 6X&>X.or' dvhp eTre^eLpydcrcj. 
TL (f)rj^, o> TTOL, TLva Xey€L<s fioL vdov, 
1290 atat alai, 

(T(f>dyLOv in okiOpco 
yvvaiKelov dfX(f)LKelcrdaL p,6pov; 


opav TrdpearTiv ov yap iv ^xv^ol^ ert. 

'AvTurTpo4>ii P'. 

129bKaKOv ToS* dXko Sevrepov ^Xeiroi raXa?. 

the heart of Eurydice. For the sense to the i^ir/fthos. Thou who hast 

of iras in composition here, see on brought woe to me by these evil tidings. 

1016. Cf. Aesch. Sept. 291, Ss rts irpoire/j.vftv is often used in the sense 

TfKvaiv inr€pS4SoiKev ■iTdirrpo<l>os ire\eids. of praebere. Cf. Phil. 1205, ^l(pos 

1284. Svo-Koldapros : hard to be pro- fioi vpowefitf/are. 

pitiated, implacable. So Ka6apfi6s in 1288. " One already dead thou dost 

0. C. 466 —propitiation. The epithet slay again." Cf. 1030. 

seems to be applied to death in a 1289 ff. <Sirai: the messenger. See 

general sense. Cf. Thomson's Sea- the App. — rtva Xi^eis nre. : const. Tiva 

sons, IFiVUe?', 393", " Cruel as death and vfov <r<t>dyiov ywaiKeiov {= ywaiKSs) 

hungry as the grave." — Xifxifv : a freq. ij.6pov \eyeis &,fi<l>iKei<T6ai /xoi «V oKedpcf. 

epithet of death. Cf. Stob. Flor. 120, veos is said with reference to the former 

11, TrdyTaiv MfjLrjp twv fjiepSirwi/ 6 ddyaros violent death, sc. that of Haemon. — 

tariv. tV dXc'dpu: added to the destruction 

" God wold I were aryved in the porta {already wrought). Cf 1281 and 1288. 

Of Deth, to which my sorrow wol me lede." Qj.^ perhaps better, /or my destruction. 

Chaucer's Trail, and Cress, i. ^^294. By means of the iKKiK\vfia, 

1287. irpowt'inlfas ktL: addressed the dead body of Eurydice, lying 



Ti9 apa, Tt? /xc TroTiMO<; en TTcpt/xci'ci ; 
e)(a> fi€P iv )(eip€a-crLU dpTLCjq t^kvov, 
TctXa?, Tov 8' ci/ai/ra irpocrfikeno) veKpov. 
1300 ^cC <^cu fiarep d^Xia, ^ci) tckvov. 


Xuct KcXau/d /3\€<f>apa, Kc^Kvaaaa fieu 
TOV TTpXv 6av6mo<; Meyapeoii; k\€wou Xct^o?, 
au^t? Sc Toi/Sc, \oiadiov Sc (Toi Kaicd? 
1305 IT pd^eL<; i<f) rw TratSoKrdt'a). 

1301. W. 17 8* oivOrjKTOs ^« fi(t}fua irepi^. 1303. W. K\€tv6v \ex.o^. 

within the palace, is brought to tlic 
view of the spectators. — €v )ivxots: 
the inner apartments are meant. 

1296. t(s apa, t(s : repetition as in 

1297. ^liv : not in its natural place, 
since it marks the contrast between 
riicvov and rhv vfKp6v. — iv \<ilptiirvxv : 
not that he literally carries in his 
arms the corpse of Haemon (see on 
1258), but the expression is chosen to 
make the situation seem as pathetic 
as possible. 

1298. Ivavra : the corpse of Eury- 
dice lies over against that of Haemon. 

1301. But she (having fallen) at the 
altar upon a sharp-whetted sword. With 
/3w/xfa we need to supply the idea of 
Kttfityri or -rrtiirifioi. With 6^v6^kt<i> 
^i^tt, cf. afKptd^KTtfi ii<pft, 1309. For 
Tfpl |«^«<, cf. Horn. //. xiii. 441, ipti- 
KOfifvoi w*p\ iovpl. Od. xi. 424, iiro- 
0irf)ffKuy irtpl paayat'tf. Aj. 828, vf- 
•wTura ■Kfp\ vtoppivrtf ^Itptt. 

1302. Xv<i pXi^apa: relaxes her 

eyelids. The phrase is like the Horn. 
AOfft 5* yvia, yovvara. Cf. also Anth. 
Pal. 3, 11 (inscription of Cyzicus), 
ii>fl' Siv vfifiar' i\vaf ra ropyivos iyOdSf 
Tlepatvs. We speak of the eyelids 
breaking in death. — KcXeuvd : is pro- 
leptic ; " so that the darkness of 
death enshrouded tliem." Cf. Horn. 
//. V. 310, i/xipl 8i offer* Kf\cuvii yv^ 

1303. Mryap^tDs : the story of the 
fate of Megareus is given by Euripi- 
des (who calls him Menoeceus) in the 
Phoenissae. See on 991. His fate is 
K\fiv6v in that it was famous in 
Thebes, and in contrast with that of 

1304. TOvSc: sc. Kdxoi', he means 
that of Haemon. 

1305. c<|>v|iVT{<r(Mra : roiavr' iipv^vwv 
is used in 0. T. 1275 of the impreca- 
tions of Oedipus when he is smiting 
his eyes. — Kaxds irpo^cis: res ad- 
versas. The wliole phrase is equiv. 
to Kiucui updrrtiv aoi i^ifjun^atv. 




2rpo<{>i] y. 


TL fX OVK ai'Ttttav 

eTratcreV rtg dix(f>L0iJKTco 
1310 SetXato? eyo) aiai, 

SeiXaia 8e crvyKdicpaiiai Sua. 


ai9 alrCav ye T(ovBe KOLKelvoiv e^oiv 

TTpo<; 7^9 0avov(rr)^ ttJo'S* iirecTKTJ'nTov fiopoyu. 


TTOto) 8e KaireXvcraT* et' <^ovai<; rpoiTM ; 

1307. oi'tirTav <^'P« : I am startled 
with fright. A present state of mind is 
often expressed by the aor. as having 
been caused and entered into some 
time before. Here, / was startled, 
i.e. when I heard your words. Cf. 
Phil. 1314, TfiaOrjv irarepa rhv afibv ev\o- 
yovvrd ae. 0. C 1466, (izrri^a OvfxSv. 
See GMT. 60. The metaphor in 
aviiTTav is that of a frightened bird. 
That the affection of his wife should 
have turned into hate, and that her 
last words should fasten upon him 
tlie dreadful guilt, is to Creon's heart 
the bitterest pang of all. 

1308. Ti )i OVK ciraurcv : in sense 
approaching the imv. Cf. Plat. Phaed. 

86 d, (I OVV T(S VHWV (VirOpWTfpOS f/XOV, 

Tt OVK wKiKplvaTo ; — avTa(av : sc. 
ir\i}y{]v. Cf. El. 1415, Traiffov SiirATji/. 
Aesch. Sept. 895, ^lavralav irevKayfif- 

1310. 8<C\aios : the second syllable 
at is metrically short here. So also 
in El. 849, Sei\aia SeiKaiav Kvpds^ 
■Kaat Ovarois f<pv fi.6pos. So the first 

syllable of olor is measured short. — 
c-yw: sc. tlfii. 

1311. o-vyKEKpafjiat 8v<;i: / am be- 
come closely allied with misery. By the 
use of this compound the poet per- 
sonifies Sva ; it is made his companion, 
as it were. Cf. Aj. 895, oXktcp t^Sc 

1312. The messenger continues his 
statement from 1302 ff. ; at the same 
time he connects his words with 
Creon's lament, and assents with y4 
to its truthfulness. — twvSc {lopMV : 
the death of Haemon; 4Keivwv, that 
of Megareus. 

1313. tireo-Kifirrow : in the act. and 
mid. this verb means lay a command 
or an accusation upon one. Here, in 
the latter sense and in the pass. Cf. 
Plat. Legg. xi. 937 b, eav (Sov\ri) fVj- 
<TKT]<p0^ TO, rf/fvSfi fiaprvpriffai. — irpds : 
with the gen. after pass, verbs often 
denotes agency, like inrb. See G. 
1216, 1 (b), H. 805, 1 c. 

1314. Ka( : see on 772. — oircXv- 
<raTO : see on 1268. 




ISlSnaCcracr* v(f>* ^wap avro^ei/3 avrrfv, 6Tr<o<s 

Srpo^i] 8'. 

a)/xoi /xoc, ToZ* ovK in aXKou ftpoTwv 

1320e/xa9 app6<T€L ttot i^ atrta?. 

eyo) yap (t iyo) €Kavov, (o jxeXeo^s, 
eyoi, (fxip-* iTUfjiov, ia> npocrrroXoL, 

1325 aycTC fi OTL Tdxo<;, dyere fi CKTrohfop 
TW OVK oma fxdWov ^ fi-qhcua. 


Kephf) irapoLvei^;, ct ti k€/>8o9 iv Ka/coi?* 
^pd'^icrra yap KpdTLara tov itoctIv KaKa. 

1317. W. tci /lot, ToS OVK. 

1315. avTo'xiip: see on 1175. — 
£ir«*s : temporal ; as soon as. 

1316. o(vKMKVTOV : loudly bewailed ; 
the loud shrieks and waitings over 
the dead are referred to. " The mes- 
senger repeats positively that it was 
the tidings of Haemon's death that 
drove Eurydice to this fatal act, in 
order that Creon may l)e fully sen- 
sible that he bears all the dreadful 
responsibility." Schn. 

1319. ap(io<rii : intr. ; will Jit. — ^ 
i^jos oXrioi ■■ {Ijeing shifted) from my 
blame, i.e. so as to exonerate me. 
" These deeds can never be fitly trans- 
ferred to the charge of another." 

1322. ti (uXfos : O wretched me. 

1323. lym: I (did it). The triple 
iyu shows the intensity of Creon's 
feeling of self-condemnation. 

1325 f. As Creon here and in 1339 

asks to be put out of the way as 
quickly as possible, so Oedipus ex- 
claims in his distress, 0. T. 1340, dW- 
ytr' iKT6iciov 2Tt TaxiffTa fxt, inrdyer', 
2) <pi\ot, and 1410, 8irci>s rctxtcra, irphs 
Bfuv, f (ctf fif irov KoAviffaTC. 

1326. Tov owe Svra ktL : who am 
no more than he who is not. Cf. 0. T. 
1019, weSs b (pvffai i^ Iffov r^ firiifvi ; 

1327. K^j^: see on 1032. The 
Chorus refer to his entreaty, iyeri fx 
dKwoStiy. Yet this phrase may mean 
put me out of life, as well as take me 
out of the way of this spectacle, and 
Creon may use it in the former, while 
the Chorus understands it simply in 
the latter sense. In 1328 ff. Creon 
expresses his meaning more clearly 
and emphatically. 

1328. Const, r&v iroa\v Kanii Kpiriara 
{iariv) ^fxixiffra {6yra). Pers. const.. 

ANTirONH. 157 


'AvTurTpo<j>ii y'. 

1330 (fyavtJTQ) {xopoiv 6 KaXkicrr ifiatv 
iixol repfjiiav aycDu a[xepau 

VTraro? • trcu ltcj, 
07ra>s fXT^KeT rjfxap qXX* et<TtSw. 


IxeWovTa TavTa. T(ov TrpoKetixevcou tl ■)(pr) 
I335 7ryoao"cretv. /te'Xet yap tcovS* otoictl XPV /-teXetf. 


aW a)v ipco fieu Tavra (rvyKaTrjv^dfirju. 


fiTf vvv Trpocrev)(ov fiTjSev' 0}<s iTen'p(oixev7j<; 
ovK eaTL 0ur]To'i<s (Tvyi^opa^ aTraWayrj. 

as in 0. T. 1368, Kpdaawv yap ^ada /xrj- \fiv gives to the sent, something of 

KfT i)v f) (wv Tv<i>\6s. " When you go an oracular and proverbial tone. Cf. 

within," says the Chorus, " the dread- Aesch. Agam. 974, fitKot Se toi ffol 

ful spectacle will at any rate be cut Twwep hv fifWr/s rf\f7v. 

short for you." 1336. jitv: without Se; see on 498. 

1329 ff . Const. <pav7\Tw 6 fnopuv ffjMv " But that at any rate is my desire." 

viraTos, KoKKiffT &yuy repfiiav afiepay — OTt-YKaTTjw^aiATjv : ffvv here has the 

laoi. — KCiXXiirra: happily. sense of together, i.e. embracing all 

1334. " ])o not concern yourself the things that I desire. " I summed 
about dying ; tliat belongs to the up all in my prayer." Camp, 
future ; let that take care of itself." 1337. tas : since. 

— Twv irpoKciju'vuv Ti: something of 1338. This was a common senti- 

that which the present requires. The ment. Cf. e.g. Hom. //. vi. 488, (xolpav 5' 

Chorus is thinking esp. of the burial oijTtvd ^tj/ui irt<pvyiJ.4vov fixfxevai avSpuv. 

of the dead. Theog. 817, tfiinis '6 n fjLolpa vaQtiv, 

1335. TwvSc : refers to the same as ovk tad' inra\v^at. Verg. Aen. vi. 316, 
TavTa above. — oTowri : i.e. the gods. desine fata deum fleet! sperare 
The alliteration in /xfWovra, /xeAfi, fxt- precando. 



'AvTwrrpoi^ 8'. 

ayoLT av fxaraLOV ai^op* Iktto 


1340 OS, <o TTttt, crc T ou;( eKO)v KareKavov, 
(T€ T avTOLV, cjjxoL /neXcos, ouS' e^o) 
07ra Trpos irorepov tStu, iravra yap 

1345X€^ta rdt' ■)(€pou/' rah* iiri Kpart fioL 
iroTixos Svcr/cd/xtoTOS etcnyXaro. 


TToXXft) TO ^povelv evSaifxovias 

TTpOiTOV VndpX'^L' XPV ^^ "^^ y' ^^^ ^€0V5 

1341. W. <re t* av raivK. 

1345. W. Ta 8* CTTl KpOTt. 

1342 f. W. Trpos TTOTcpov tSw tt^ K\u9Si 

1341. (Tc avrav : this expression 
contains a, passionate and intensive 
force well fitted to the situation ; 
thee, son, I slew, and thee thyselj" 
(O wife)! 

1342 ff. ovS' l\(t» 6ira ktL: I do 
not know where (and) to which one I 
shall look, bpav vpos riva is like jSAc- 
■Ktiv fls Tovi Ofovs (923), i.e. to look 
to one for support or comfort. " I 
can no longer look to my wife and to 
my son for help, and I know not which 
way to turn for comfort." 

1345. X^XP*^ = ^^^ opposite of ipOd. 
The Schol. explains it by ir\dyia koI 
■KnrTuK6ra; hence, o«/ of joint, wrong. 

— vavra tov X'P**^^ '• "'' '''"' ^ ""• '*''' 
cupied with. " AH my life has turned 
out wrong." 

1346. Ta8< : accus. of internal obj. 
with tiff-fjKaro, cf. FA. 293, TiiV i^vBpi- 
f^n; thus has leaped upon my head an 
intolerable doom. Cf. 0. T. 203, vvv 
I' is rh Kttrov Kpar' iyi\Kaff i) rvxv- 

1348 f . iToWtf ri <{>povctv ktL : wis- 
dom is by far the most important part of 
happiness. W. says that the Chorus in 
this sent, sum up the chief moral of 
the play. But this is true only with 
reference to Creon. The king, in the 
proud consciousness of despotic power, 
has trangresscd a divine command 
and shown himself deficient in that 
prudence that is esp. characteristic of 
old age. That these calamities would 
fall upon him in consequence of his 
guilt, the seer had foretold. Creon has 
finally acknowledged his wrong, thus 
verifying the old gnome vdOos fidOos 
(cf. 920) ; but all too late. 

1349. yd : from .such an offence, at 
any rate, every one would shrink 
back. — rd (Is Ocovs: the things that 
pertain to the gods. irp6s would be 
more exact, but ds may be due to 
such phrases as i(T*/3*ri' ds 0eovs. Cf. 
Eur. Bacch. 490, at Kkaf^ovvr' tU rhv 
6f6v. Phil. 1441, fuatPflv tA trphs Btovs. 

ANTirONH. 159 

1350 firfSh^ aa-eTTTeiv fxeyaiXoL he Xoyoi 

jxeydXa^ TrXyjya^ T(op VTrepav^cov 
yrjpa TO <f)pov€LV eStSa^av. 

1350 ff. Const. ftfyd\oi Sh \6yot ruv wisdom at last." Creon cannot fail 

inrepavxoy axorlaavres fj.eyd\as irKriyas to recall with bitter sorrow his proud 

fSiSa^av (gnomic aor.) yfipcf. rh (ppovfiv. refusal, SiSdcrKeffOat (ppovfiv irphs aySpls 

— YHW- '" ^^'^ ^9^> i-^- to the aged. ri/AwoOSe r^v (pvaiv (727). 
The word is emphatic, "teach men 



The rhythm of the dialogue of tragedy is for the most part 
the so-called iambic trimeter. For a description of this verse, 
see Schmidt's Rhythmic and Metric^ 26, III. ; G. 1658 ; H. 1091. 
Occasionally there is synizesis. See note on 33. 

In the lyric parts of the Antigone the rhythm most commonlj' 
employed is the logaoedic. For this verse, see Schmidt, 13 ; G. 
1679-1682 ; H. 1108 ff. The Parodos and Kommos have ana- 
paestic systems interposed between the strophes and antistrophes, 
and the Exodos closes with anapaests. For the anapaestic rhythm, 
see Schmidt, 10, II., 31, 3 ; G. 1676 ff. ; H. 1103 ff. 

In the structure of a few rhythmical periods the logaoedic are 
followed b}' choreic series. A rhythmical period is a combination 
of two or more rhythmical sentences (xwAa) grouped according to 
fixed principles so as to form a unit, and marked by a pause at 
its close. See Schmidt, 24. For choreic sentences, see Schmidt, 
10, IV. ; 22, 5. 

The rhythm of the Exodos is the dochmiac, for which see 
Schmidt, 23, 4 ; G. 1691 ; H. 1125 f. 

The characters employed in the scheme are sufficiently ex- 
plained in the treatises on versification to be found in the gram- 
mars,* with possibly the following exceptions : — 

The anacrusis {see Schmidt, 7, 5 ; G. 1635 ; H. 1079) sometimes 
consists of two short syllables, which are indicated by the mark w. 

• See G. 1626-1641 ; H. 1067-1070. 

In adopting the rhythmical scheme of Schmidt, it was found undesirable 
in all cases to accept the text used by him. No departure from the text of 
Schmidt, however, has involved any important change in his metrical notation, 
excepting in two instances, which are discussed in the critical Appendix, on 
798 and 1323. 


The Roman numerals I., II., III., etc., indicate the rhythmical 
periods, the beginning of which is marked in the text by an 
indented line. 

The mark d means that an irrational long, whether in tlie 
strophe or antistrophe, corresponds to a short syllable. 

The beginning of a rhythmical sentence within a verse is 
marked in the text by a dot (•) under the initial letter of the 
first word or syllable of the sentence. 

In the rhythmical schemes a comma (,) signifies diaeresis or 
caesura. See Schmidt, 19, 2, II. and III. 


The Parodos (vv. 100-154). 
Str. a. 

I. _dl^^wl_w|i_ll_w|-^wi_ w| i_, ll_>| 

^y w I _ v^ I _ A II 
vy:L_ |_w1^w|l_, ll_w|-^w|_>| L_ ll_w| 

^^^ l_ w I _ wl 

II. _ > I _ ^ I ^y w I L_, II _ ^ I _ w I ^y ^ I _ A II 
wwv^lwwwl-^v^il—, ll_>|^^w| L_ I — AJ 

Per. II. The inverted order of the first two measures of the 
third verse of the strophe (_ > I _ ^ I , not _ w 1 _ > | , as was to 
be expected, see Schmidt, 13, 2) is noteworthy. The antistrophe, 
however, is regular ( _ > I _ > I ) . 

Sir. ^'. 

I. -v^w|^w|^v^I_.^| L_ |_Ail 

^. w I ^y w I ^. w I _ w I i_ I _ A]] 

II. _ > 1 ^ w- 1 _ > I L_, II _ e I ^ v^ I _ A II 

_w| i_ |_w|_A]] 

III- ^^wl L_ |-xyw| l_ II -^.vl L_ |-v./w|_vyll 

-vy^ I _ w I 

Per. III. The so-called versus Adonius (see Schmidt, 22, 11 j 
G. 1682, 1 ; H. 1111 a) as postlude is noteworthy. 




II. > 


First Stasimon (vv. 332-375). 

-^ I 

I _ 

Kj : vy I — w 

w I « 

_ « I 



\J \ KJ 


i_ I _ A II 
_ A II 
_w I _w]I 



w I u 

_ V. I 

Str. ^. 

KJ \ KJ KJ \J 
W I l_ 

_ A I 

ll_«|_w| L_ |_A]] 

II _ w I L_ I _ w I _ A II 

I _ w I _ A II 

II _ w I _ w I _ ^ I _ A II 
I _ v^ I _ wl 

The chonis liegins with a logaoedic period ; then follow choreic 
l>eriods, the first of which, however, begins witli a logaoedic verse, 
which softens the change from the one rhythm to the other. Str. a, 
Per. III., and Str. /?', Per. I., are not logaoedic, but choreic. The 
apparent dactyls are, therefore, not cyclic dactyls (-^^, *"®*J!^^^' 
but what may be called choreic dactyls (_ w, i.e. I H) . Tlie 
caesura in Str. fi', veree 2, makes this clear. The apparent corre- 
spondence, therefore, in this same verse, _c7o, is in fact _« . Con- 
cerning choreic dactyls, see Schmidt, 15. 




Second Stasimon (vv. 582-625). 
Str. d. 

I. >i-vyw|-ww| _d| _v^|l_|_AII 
II. _w|_>l-^w|-v.w|_w|_wll 

w:_w|_w|_w| L_, ll_w|_w|_v>'|__AII 
> : _ w I ww^ I www I ^=Ai' w I _ w I _ A I 
III. wi i_ I L_ |_w|_, will- I i_ |_w|_AII 
wi_w|_w|_w|_w, ll_w|_w| L_ |_A]] 











-^ w I 


l_ 1 


— w 1 


-w w 1 


w 1 


w 1 


w 1 


l_ 1 

Str. )8'. 

I L II _ 
l_W I 
I 1_, 11- 

I _>,ll- 

I _ A II 

_ A II 

_ A 


I _ w II 

I _ A It 
I -Al 

w I w 



Third Stasimon (vv. 781-800). 

I. w : 

w : 

II. > : 

> : 

w I — , w 

1 _ w 

L- 1- 

— w w 

_w II 


w 1 




L_ 1 


_ A II 

1 L_ 

_ A II 


w 1 






KoMMOs (vv. 806-882). 

L e 

II. e 

_ e I 

Str. a. 

_ > 

I _ 

I _ w I _>. 

I _ 

_ e I 
_ v.! 

_ w I 

_ e I _ > 


v^ I _ A II 

vy I _ A II 

w I _ A II 

> I _ A II 

> I -AD 

II > 

III. > 

Str. ^. 

I. >i _ 

1-v.l _ 

_ w I _>l 

I _ All 

I _ ^3 

>l _ > I 

I- A 

_ > 



I _ V^ I S:^ V>'| _ W II _V 

I _ e I _ e I _ W II _V 

I L_ I _ wl _w I L. 

_w I _ A 
\J \ \J 

I - A]] 


\J \ — KJ |_wI_V^|_AII 

e- _ Kj i_vy|_v.y|_Aii 

v-':^w'v^w| \j I \j I A II 

KJ \ l_ |L_|_vy|_N^| 



\j\j\j\yj\jyj\ i_ II — wi i_ I —\j \j \ A n 

i_ I _ w I _ AD 




on \ O) I w 

w I vy w w I \J 

Ky \ v-/ \ Kj ^ Ky 



This chorus begins (str, a) with sentences of like form (Gly- 
conics) , then becomes more varied by the interchange of sentences 
of different lengths (str. ft') , and finally closes with series of like 
form (str. y', epod.). 

The first strophe and the beginning of the second are in 
logaoedic measure. After these come choreic periods, which 
become more lively toward the close in consequence of the occur- 
rence of the three choreic dactyls. As in the First Stasimon 
above, choreic dactyls are introduced to relieve the otherwise 
too great repose of choreic series. 


Fourth Stasimon (vv. 944-987). 



_ > 
_ > 

— <.' w 

- > I 

_ > I 
_ >1 
> : _ 

_ > 


Str. d. 

L_ I _ A II 

_> I _ A3 

_ w I _ > I _ A II 

_ > I _ A II 

L_ I -v^ w I _ A II 

_> I _ AI 

yll w I ^ I ^ 

. I ._ I -AI 


KJ \J \J 

Str. ^\ 

-^ w I _ w I _ A I! 
_ > I _^ I _ AI 


II- _ w I -^ vy I i_ II "!.6=/ « I _ A II 

> i _ w I ^ ^ I _ A II 

-^^ I _ w I i_ I _ AD 

III. ^:_vy| L_ |_w|_vy| l_ |_A 
\j ':\^\y\j \ v-* I vy I \^ \y \ v^ j A 

> : _ 

I _v^ I - v> I 
l-v.. I _ ^ I 

I _ A II 





Htporchema (vv. 1115-1154). 
Str. a. 

-^wi_ei_^i_wi L_ i_Aii 

_^| _w|-vyw|_AII 
-^ ^ I _ w I L_ I _ A II 
L_ I i_ I _ > I _> I L_ |_A]1 

-v^ w I _ > I _ A II 
_ v^ I -^ v^ I _ A 3 

_>! _>|-^w|_, ^II_v^I_w|l_|_AI1 

^ : 

_> I^ 
-^ I - 

— v/ v^ I 

^^ \\J KJ >^\ 

Str. ^. 

_ A II 
_ A II 
_ A II 
i_ II 



_^|_w| _>|_A 



The Exodos (vv. 1261-1347). 

Str. a. 
I. e : _ 

wi ^|_vyll v>|_All 

W IV^V^WV/'Vy'l AT 11 

_ w_ |_w_ll 

w: w |_wll"i^_v^|_A]l 

II. > i vy ^ _ v^ I _ w II w I _ A II 

wi d j'-Ai'v^ll w|_All 


III. w :^jy^\j\y\j\ A II 

wi Kj |_wll w|_A]] 

Str. ^. 


\y : S:>^ V^^ W I S::^ W II V^ W Vii' W | A 


d:L_ |_>^|_v^|_w|_v^|_A 
>: w|_v^ll w|_A]] 

Str. /. 

KJ \J 

I. w! vyl_wll e|_AII 

^: w|_v^ii wi_A]] 

II- > : w w w w v^ I _ A II 

wi w|_wll w|_A]] 

KJ 'U S^^ KJ 

w : w I ^ 

Str. S'. 

1 _ w II w 

_ A II 

1 _ W II —\^Ky 

_ A II 

1 vy II w v^ \^ 

_ A II 

1 V^ »^ wll \J 

_ A II 

\ w II w w ^^ 

_ A 11 

1 _ w 11 w 



Str. a. 

In consequence of the correspondence of vv. 3 and 4, v. 3 must 
be reganled a eatalectic bjiccUic diiK)dy. These syllables have not 
infrequently such value. 

Str. ^. 

We must not regard v. 5 a dochmius with following choreic 

tripody : — 

t \ w|_, ^ll_^|_w|_AII 

Such a verse would be altogether unrhythmical. It is simpl}' a 
melic iambic trimeter, which probably was not sung but recited : — 


Sir. /. 
Str. y' and str. a close with exactly the same i)eriod. 



L. Codex Laurentianus ; the most valuable of the Mss. of Soph., and 
believed by many to be the archetype of all the other Codices of Soph, 
extant. It was written in the tenth or eleventh century, and contains, 
besides the seven plays of Soph., the seven plays of Aesch., the Argo- 
nautica of ApoUonius Rhodius, and Scholia by different hands. In this 
Ms. are found also corrections, apparently of the same date as that of the 
codex, and therefore designated as prima manus or 8u)p9u)TTJ<i. 

L2. A Ms. of the fourteenth century, in the Laurentian Library, 
generally regarded as a rescript of the preceding codex. It is charac- 
terized by many interpolations, but is valuable for the light it throws on 
some doubtful and obscure readings of L. 

A. A Ms. of the thirteenth century, in the National Library of Paris, 
containing all the seven plays. It is regarded by some as the chief of a 
different family of Mss. from that of which L is the archetype. 

V (Cod. 468), A Ms. of the thirteenth centm-y, in the Library of 
St. Mark's at Venice. 

Vat The oldest of the IVIss. in the Vatican Library containing the 
Antigone; it was written in the fourteenth century. 

E. A Ms. of the fourteenth century, in the National Library of Paris. 
It contains the Aj., EL, O. T., besides the Antigone. 

Among the ancient apographs of the codices, that of the grammarian 
Triclinius is one of the most freq. quoted. It was made in the fourteenth 
century, and is characterized by some corrections of trivial importance 
and by great licence of interpolation, esp. in the lyric parts. 

Sophokles Antigone. Erklart von G. Wolff. Dritte Auflage, bearbeitet 
von L. Bellermann. Leipzig, 1878. (Referred to as Bell.) 

Sophoclis Dramata, edidit Theo. Bergk. Lips., 1838. 

Sophocles with English Notes, by F. H. M. Blaydes. London, 1859. 
(Referred to as Bl.) 

Sophokles Antigone, Griechisch tind Deutsch, von August Boeckh. 
Berlin, 1843. 


Sopioclis Dramata. Denuo recensuit et illustravit Bothe cum annota- 
tione Integra Bnmckii. Lips., 1806. (Referred to as Brunck.) 

Sophocles with English Notes and Introductions, by L. Campbell. 
VoL I. Second edition, revised. Oxford, 1879. (Referred to as Camp.) 

Sophoclis Tragoediae superstites et perditartan Jragmenta, ex recensione 
et cum commentarib G. Dindorfii. Editio tertia. Vol. III. Oxou., 1860. 
(Referred to as Dind.) 

Poetae Scenici Graeci, ex recensione G. Dindorfii. Editio quinta. 
Lips., 1869. (Referred to as Dind. Poet. Seen.) 

Sophoclis Tragoediae, cum brev. not. Erfurdt. Editio tertia, cimi 
adnotationibus Hermanni. Lips., 1830. (Referred to as Herm.) 

Antigone, nebst den Scholien des Laurentianxis, herausgegeben von 
M. Schmidt. Jena, 1880. 

Antigone. Erklart von Schneidewin. Dritte Auflage. Berlin, 1856. 
(Referred to as Schn.) 

Antigone. Erklart von Schneidewin. Siebente Auflage, besorgt von 
Nauck. Berlin, 1875. (Referred to as N.) 

Sophoclis Antigone. Edidit F. Schubert. Lips., 1883. 

Antigone, recensuit et brevi adnotatione instruxit M. Sejrffert. 
Beroliui, 1865. (Referred to as SeyfE.) 

Sophoclis Antigone, recensuit et explanavit E. Wunder, editio tertia. 
Gothae, 1846. (Referred to as Wund.) 

Sophoclis Antigone, recensuit et explanavit E. Wunder, editio quinta, 
quam curavit N. Wecklein. Lips., 1878. (Referred to as Weckl.) 

Occasional reference is made also to the Lexicon Sophocleum of Fr. 
Ellendt. Editio altera emendata. Curavit H. Genthe. Berolini, 1872. 
(Referred to as Ell.) 

Also to Meineke's Beilrdge zur Philologvtchen Kritik der Antigone des 
Sophokles. Berlin, 1861. (Referred to as Mein.) 

Also to Wecklein's Ars Sophoclis Emendandi. (Referred to as Weckl. 
Soph. Emend.) Wurzburg, 1869. 

Also to H. Bonitz's Beitrdge zur Erkldrung des Sophokles. Wien, 

Also to J. Kvicala's Beitrdge zur Kritik und Erkldrung des Sophokles. 
Wien, 1865. 

Other important treatises and dis.sertations to which reference is made 
are usually mentioned in connection with the name. 



2 f. Whether to read on or o n cannot be decided from the Mss. L, 
ace. to Dind. Poet. Seen., has o, n, with diastole by another hand. The 
Schol. of L has on. With the reading o n two views, with minor variations, 
have been taken of this sent.: (1) dirotov, as repetition of o n in an iridir. 
interr. sent, without a conj. (as in a sent, containing two dir. interrs., cf. 401) ; 
(2) dirotov, as introducing a clause subord. to that introduced by o n, with 
which €o-r£v is then to be supplied; here oitolov — qualis, the correl. toios being 
omitted. Among the more plausible conjectures are : o n . . . | tXXciirov 
ovx^j Dind. Poet. Seen.; Sn ... | to irowv ovx^ ( = irdv diroiovovv), Nauck 
{Krit. Betnerk.); o n . . . | x*»'''oiov ovxl [cf. quis et qualis), Seyff. 
Schmidt proposes o n . . . | coikcv ov%y . . . tcXciv, but how out of such a plain 
sent, the present reading could have arisen, it is difficult to see. Heimsoeth 
Krit. Studien, op' oto-6a irou n . . . | diroiov ov Zcvs vcov kt€. Paley Eng. 
Joum. Philol. X., op' olo^* on . . . | oi5k tofl' diroiov owxl v«v |(oo-aiv rtkfi ; 

4. The Mss. read dnis drep. All attempts to explain this reading are 
abortive. Boeckh's interpretation, " to say nothing of the ruin," where artp 
= x<'P^s> has had the most followers. Some have tried (in vain) to get the 
sense " not without ruin," by changing owt' to ov8', or by supplying the force 
of an ov from ovScv. F. Wieseler Philol., 1860, p. 474, proposes ov t 
aTps dT€p. Other emendations are : dnipiov Brunck ; ottis <^\ov Person ; 
aKTjs drtp Ast, and approved by Welcker [Rhein. Mus. 1861, p. 310) ; &rt\s \UTa 
Vauvilliers; drris ir«pa Weckl. (Soph, Emend.). Paley believes 4-6 to be an 

5. The repetition of the owe in 6 is suspicions. May not dirotov ov 
originally have been diroiovovv = qualecunque ? To this surmise we are 
led also by the statement of Schmidt that two Mss. (Monac. 500, and Vindob. 
160) have ovx' (traces of which also appear in L, E), which may be a corrup- 
tion of -ovv. 

18. L -qiSciv ; but that the Schol. read ^8tj is evident from the gloss, dvrl 
ToiJ •g8«a. 

24. The reading of the text is that of the Mss. Its anomalies are xpn**^*'? 
= XPI*'^*!**^*''' XP'i*'^*'^'' <'^'' S''^TI> ^°^ ^''*T1 8iKa(qi. With Wund.,Mein.,Schn.,Bl., 
Dind., we should prefer to reject the verse as a gloss. For xptl<rOc(s W. reads 
YpTio-rois {with righteous justice and law in the sight of the good). Camp, suggests 
irpoOcls, having laid him out; Herm. and Ell. xpH"^^'^ — iropoYycXOcts, i-e. 
Eteocles requested Creon to bury him with appropriate rites in case he should 
fall. Weckl. Soph. Emend, proposes |t.vT)<rO€l$ 8Ckt]s Sij or SiKaCwv. Margoliouth 
Studia Scenica I. favors xP^o'dcu StKatuv Kal vopup Kara xOovds. 

29. drculwv dicXavrov : so read L, E. Inferior Mss. and most editt. oxXavrov 
dTa<|>ov, which is the more usual order (Eur. Hec. 30), and gives a smoother 


metrical veree. Still, a tribrach in the second foot of the iambic trimeter is 
not unexampled: cf. voTipa, Phil. 1235; x^*m> Aesch. Choeph. 1; irarfpo, 
Phil. 1314. 

40. C. A. Lehmann, Hermes xiv. 468, conjectures Xvovir' av tJO* airrovo-a. 

46. This verse is rejected by W. and by many other editt., on the ground 
that it breaks the o-nxofivOta or single-verse-dialogue. Such a break, however, 
is not without example in Soph. Cf. 0. T. 366-380, 1171 f. The remark of 
Didymus, vwo t«v vvo)iVT))iATto-T«v tov trriy^ov vcvodcvo^cu, has influenced 

48. |i has been inserted by Brunck from the Schol. 

57. L reads ciroXXTJXoiv, adopted by Herm. and Seyff. in the sense, taken 
with x<poCv, of aXXT)Xo^'voiv. Others, in order to avoid the recurrence of the 
final syllable -otv, propose to read x^P^ ^'' ^^ transpose |u>pov and xtpotv. 

70. Meineke proposes «)io( y and supplies i\fjov with (ic-nx, so as to throw 
more emphasis upon i]8«ws. 

71. The older Mss. read drnto, and lofli evidently is imv. of olSa; the 
meaning then is hold such views as you please. But for this sense t^povctv 
is the usual word. W. adopts the reading ovot^ which Herm. thought was 
required by the syntax. 

76. L aUl. Gerth de dial, tragoed., Curt. Stud. I., b, 209 f., has shown that 
both the Attic d»L and the Ionic aU( are used by the dramatic writers, and 
that where a spondaic word was needed, as here, the older and more weighty 
form aU( was preferred. In 184, 1159, 1195, ac(, with the first syllable short- 
ened so as to form an iambus ; in 106, 456, df ( is commonly measured t^ — . 
though there we might have an irrational spondee. 

106. W. reads 'Apnfoywi\ by conjecture. This is adopted by Gleditsch, 
Die Cantica der Soph. Tragoedien. Bl., 'Ap^ciov. Feussner and Schiitz 
read 'AfY<>0*v ••< I ^avra ^i/ro. •aa.vm.yU^ joining ck with ^avra. Copyists 
might easily omit ck in such a position. £. Ahrens proposes 'AinoOcv. 

108. W. is the only recent edit, who follows L in reading o^vropy = sharp- 
pointed, piercing. W. makes it refer to the sharp sound of the snapping of 
the reins over the backs of the horses, o^vtovu, o^vKporip liave been suggested. 
E has o^('p4(>. The Schol. explains by «j(cL 

110. YD ^"*^ vircpcim) (113) are emendations of Dind., who supposes that 
y^ and vvcpcirra came into the Mss. through an erroneous extension by the 
copyists of the use of Doric forms to the anapaestic systems. Were Doric 
forms to be introduced generally into the anapaests of Soph., a great many 
changes of text would be necessary. If, on the contrary, Dorisms are to 
be excluded from the anapaests, only the following need to be clianged: Ant. 
804, vayKoLrav; 822, evartiv 'AtSav; Aj. 202, 'EpixOciSdv; 234, irotjivav; El. 90, 
vXaYOis ; O. J'. VA)'3, Swrrav. See note on 380, where a Doric form occurs in 
an anapaestic system. 

112. In the Mss., the corresponding verse (129) of the next anapaestic 
■ystem has two feet more than this. Because of this circumstance (which, 


however, is far from being conclusive, since exact correspondence in anapaests 
is not always strictly observed, cf. Aj. 206-219, Phil. 144-149 with 162-168), 
and the need of some word to govern Sv, and in view of the Schol., ovriva 
o-rpaTov . . . TJ^aYcv d IIoXwcCkiis, and the fact that Polynices cannot be 
the subject of what follows in the next strophe, most editt. have supposed 
that there was a lacuna in the Mss., which they have tried to supply in 
various ways : e.g. Erfurdt proposed ^xdpcuorc 8oc3s 8', Schn. ■n'ya.Yf Ktivos 8*. 
In W.'a reading (taken from J. Fr. Martin) liSpo-ev means incited, and kcivos 
refers to Adrastus, the leader of the Argives. The editt. that do not accept 
a lacuna generally follow Scaliger's change in 110, os . . . IIoXvvctKOvs, which 
avoids the diflBculty of making Polynices the subj. of the following verbs. 

113. (Is (Is) ■ydv «Ss, most of the Mss. aUrds tSs ■ydv, the Schol. W., aUrds 
iSs YH"- I^ ^" exact correspondence of verses in this anapaestic system is to 
be maintained, we must have a paroemiac here to correspond with 130, where 
the reading, however, is too uncertain to control the text of this verse. 

117. <{>ovM(rauriv is the emendation of Boeckh for <{>ovCauriv or ijwivlauri of 
the Mss., which does not suit the metre. The Schol., rois t«v <|>dv«v epw<rais 
Xd'YX<'ti'S> ^^so favors Boeckh's change. 

122. T€ Ktti. In the Mss. t« is wanting ; it was added by Triclinius. So 
read most editt. Boeckh reads c|iirXT](rOi]vai ; Bl., viv t} ; W., Kal irplv; Weckl., 
Soph. Emend., n Kal, the tI giving a sarcastic force to irXT)o4iivai. 

124 ff. Most editt. adopt, with minor differences, this interpretation : 
Tiie poet holding fast to the image of the eagle, which represents the Ar- 
gives, refers by 8p<ucovTi to the Thebans, thus alluding to the fable of the 
eagle and the dragon, and to the origin of the Thebans. The passage would 
then read, suitably to the construction of Spcucovri in the sent.: (1) Such a 
warlike din, a thing difficidt to overcome, was made at his back hy his antagonist 
the dragon; or (2) a hard conquest for the dragon matching his foe. Two objec- 
tions may be urged : ( 1 ) The use of o-rds, c^a, anij^{.\aviiv, -ycwo-iv is not in 
keeping with the retention of the figure in aUrds. (2) irdra-yos iroBr] must 
be said, of course, of the Thebans, and yet ace. to this interpretation this 
irdra-yos was a SvcrxcCpwita for the Thebans. We understand the poet to say 
that the Argive foe e^a, because roios irdTo^os kt^. that he found it a thing 
hard to overpower. Schmidt proposes, roids y dii«j>l <|»c3t' c'tciOt] iraTa-yos "Apcos 
WTiirdXto Sovs x*'p**l** SpaKOVTi, which he translates, " such a mighty din of 
battle arose about the man (the Argive foe), that it gave him as a conquest to 
the opposing dragon (sc. the Thebans). Gleditsch proposes, d)M|>l twvS* trdBn 
( irdra-yos "Aptos dvwrdXov re o-iri(pa|xa 8pdKOVTOs (SpoKwv being the Thebans). 

130. L has vircpomrCao- with virtpdirrao- on the margin a antiqua manu. The 
former word is plainly a mistake, and such conjectures as virepoirXCais of Vau- 
villiers (adopted by Bell.) and vircpoirrcCos of Boeckh are unsatisfactory. W.'s 
reading, iJir€pdirrT]v (referring to Capaneus and obj. of ^iirrei), is ingenious ; but 
the word seems necessary to the thought of the preceding sent., for it was their 
defiant and proud advance which Zcvs vir£p«xfla£p£i kt*. vircpdirra is found in E. 


134. dnirwas is* the reading of IViclinius, of several inferior Mss., and of 
the Schol. L has dyT(Tvira with «»s written above by a later hand. The metre 
is against drrt-nnra. Many editt. follow Porson in writing ayrirvirf in agree- 
ment with -yqi {the earth smiting back); but we should then expect the regular 
form amxTvirif. 

138. Aios is the conjecture of W. from the mutilated reading of L (traces 
of S or Si with two unequal marks of apostrophe), to. \uv is foimd in most of 
the Mss. Wolff's reading brings out the double antitliesis between Capaneus 
and the other cliieftains on the one liand and "Apus and Ztvs on the other. 
Weckl.'s conjecture, dx* 8* SXXtf. ra tov8' (aliter se habuerunt res 
huius, i.e. Capanci), is worthy of mention. So also is that of Gleditsch, 
«IXc TovS' oSc )iOip' oXXa kt^. 

151. The Mss. are divided between OcorOou (so L) and OctrOc. Some editt. 
lake 0^<r6<u as the inf. for the imv. W. adopts Weckl.'s (Soph. Emend.) emen- 
dation, xfKvv vvv 6t(r6(u. N. and Schmidt read xH- ^l- proposes OiS|uv for 
6<<r^. SchulK*rt adopts Kvicala's conjecture and reads ns vilv 0(<r6<i>. 

156 ff. The Mss. read vcox|m>s with one anapaest lacking in 156, and fol- 
lowed by vcopaun 0€wv ktc. of our text. The cola in L begin with the words 
Kpc'wv I vicipawn. | \upti | Sn | irpovOrro | Koivip. It seems necessary there- 
fore to supply a word in 156. The omission there of some word denoting 
ruler is further indicated by the Schol. on vfox)u>s: v€<iHrrl KarcurraOcls its r«]v 
opX^v Kal TvpavvCSo. With the change of v(ox|m>s vcopauri into vcox|iot«n, 
adopted by several editt., we lose what appears to be an important part of the 
thought, sc. that Creon had just come into power, a fact to which he himself 
refers in his speech (170-174). Wolff's supposition that two anapaests fell out 
just before v<apaun. (he would supply vcoxp*5 ra-yos Tax8«£s for the entire 
supposed lacuna) seems more violent than, following the arrangement of the 
verses indicated above, to take verse 160 as an anapaestic monometer. Tliat 
anapaestic systems do not need to correspond to each other in strophic 
arrangement is, ace. to Bell., to be seen in the Parodos of the Phil, and that 
of the O. C. 

158. rlva in most editt., after the reading of Vat., and A. 

169. ^fiircSovs is preferred by Reiske, Hartung, Schmidt, N., "almost" by 
Bl. W. objects that the usual expression for "standing firm," as opposed to 
" fleeing," is c|iirc8ov (uvf iv. 

180. f-yKXu'o-as is the old Attic form for ^^KXcUras. Photius Ia't., p. 108, 
says : KX^cai ol dpxaioi Xf Yovoav, ov kXc urai, Kal KX]]8a * ovtw Kal oi rpa^iKol 
Kal 6ovkvS(8t)s. The Mss. of the tragedians vary between y| and ci. Cf. Gerth 
de dial, tnu/oed., Curt. Stud. I. b., 217 ff. So fYKXtfot, 605, KX^Opov, 1180. 

189. (Tutovira. The iota subscript in the forms which have J is good 
Attic usage. Cf. Weckl. Curae Epigraphicae, p. 45. 

203. The Mss. read cKK(KT)pvx6ai, corrected to (KKCKijpvxOai., which is the 
reading of W. This inf. must depend on Xc'ym. JKKCKTJpvKTai is the emenda- 
tion of Musgravc, and is the reading of the most editt. 


206, alKurOc'vT is the common reading (L has alKwrfltvr*, A alKurOc'v t ). 
With the former reading, the best const, is to take oBairrov Kal alKi«r6«'vT 
together, and ht\uis as accus. of specification with alKurOcvr' ISciv. 

211 f. L KpcW. Inferior Mss. Kpcov. Many editt. reject these readings, 
partly in order to get a const, for the accus. of the next verse. W. reads kv- 
pctv, and construes tov 8va-vow ktc. Kvpciv ravr dpco-Kci vol. N. proposes in 
211 o-v ravTo Spoureis. Schmidt changes the next verse to Spdv tov t* kt«., 
Weckl. Soph. Emend, to itr tov tc kt*. Dind. changes Kal to kos. Bell, reads 
TO Spdv instead of Kp^wv. 

213. Erfurdt corrected irov t tvfm of the Mss. To avoid irov yt, Dind. 
(18-36) and Mein. proposed irov \Ur(trr^, which W. has adopted. Bergk and 
N. read iravrl a-ol y ivtorrl irov. 

218. L aXXw". oXAu A, E. dXXo is found in only one late Ms. (ace. to 
Camp.). The contrast is not between the Chorus and some other person who 
is commanded, but between the command given to other persons and that 
enjoined by Creon upon the Chorus. 

223. Mss. Tctxows. W. <nrov8T|S from the supposed citation of this passage 
in Arist. Rhet. iii. 14, and from the Schol., S-n ^ura o"irovSi|S eur0|«i£v«v irpos 
cr€ ireirop€V|Uu. But why prefer to the unexceptionable Ms. reading a citation 
which may have been carelessly made from memory ? That Aristotle was not 
infallible in his quotations, is shown in a critical note of Bell's revision of 

231. W. follows the Mss. o-xoXj, which he connects with tjwtov = / ac- 
complished with difficulty, and hence ^poSvs. Bl. adopts the emendation of the 
Schol. 0^^0X15 Taxvs, which gives an oxymoron like oirovSn PpoSvs ; but the 
latter is more suitable to the thought. 

241. ev yt «rToxaSt| («i) in the Mss. This is the common reading of the 
editt. W. followed Bergk, who substituted t( <|>poi|ua^][| («.), taken from the 
supposed citation of this passage in Arist Rhet. iii. 14. 10. The Schol. on 
Arist. /. c. says, to 8« rl ^pm\uaS,-Q Toi; KpcovTo's €<m \4yovroi. Bell, shows that 
not much weight is to be given to this Schol. Cope and Camp, think the words 
in Aristotle are prob. a quot. from Eur. Ipk. Taur. 1162. 

242. o-i)|ux,Cv(iiv in L, A. <n)|tavii»v in two later Mss. • 
258. Naber, in Mnemosyne ix. 212 ff., proposes ^Xkovtos for the meaningless 


263. The Mss. have a\X* c<|>oryc rd p,i] ctSc'vcu, one syllable too many. Er- 
furdt cut out TO. Other conjectures are : Goettling l«|>curKc 11.17 «l8€vai, Seyff. 
€«t>Tj TO }tT} clScvoi, Bl. irds S* cijxvyc jJii] clScvai,, Dind. c(j>cvyc xds to (nf. Pos- 
sibly clSc'vcu is a gloss upon to \i.r\, borrowed from |vvci.8ivat in 266. 

269. The punctuation in the text is that generally adopted. Camp, and 
Bl. rightly hold that the contrast between els and iravTos, secured by W.'s 
punctuation, is pointless here. 

279. Camp, adopts N.'s emendation of •g for ij. 

280. W. changes KOfM of the Mss. to xaTa \u, joining the prep, with 


luff-iwcu, on the ground that Ka( with i\u wouUl imply that the guard had 
provoked sonic one else also. kcU |u is an improvement suggested by Seidler 
on Ko^u in changing the place of the emphasis. 

286. An e.\ehange of position between irvptdo-citv and cKctvwv, suggested by 
X., would help the clearness of the sent. For vo|u>v$, Herwerden proposes 


292. N. reads vwtov 8iKaCo>s (t^ov iuXo^mas <^'pciv, which is based upon 
four quotations of this passage by Kustatliius. But it is generally believed 
that Kustatliius here quoted incorrectly from nu-niory. W. concludes that he 
had in mind the line of Eur. Frg. 175, o«ms «v\o'<^<ds ^'pci row 8a()u>va. 

313 f. These verses are rejected by Bergk as an interpolation, and 
placed by Schmidt after 326, as being more appropriate tliere. By this ar- 
rangement, Creon and the Guard have each the same number (6) of verses. 

318. t( 8< is the reading of most Mss. and editt. Sal in L. W. has tI Sal 
pv6|ii{(is. With the punctuation of the te.xt, adopted from Seyff. and fol- 
lowed by Camp., the question has more point. 

320. All the Mss. read XaXT)|ia, except L which seems to have had (a)X(xXt))t.a, 
the first a being erased. Both X(iXT|)ia and £Xt)|ia are explained by the Schol. 
SqXov favors £\i)|ia, since it needs no inference to prove XaXt))u>.; besides, 
Creon had already referred indirectly to the soldier's loquacity (316). 

326. The Mss. to Sctvd, which is adopted by Seyff. and W. W. thinks 
there is a sarcastic allusion to Scivov in 323. But this seems unmeaning, nor 
does Siivd give the required sense. Most editt. rd 8<iXd from the Schol. 
TaST)Xa is a conjecture of Weckl. Soph. Emend. 

342. L has iroXeuov; the other Mss. are divided between iroXcvov and 
iroXfvwv. Camp, remarks that the masc. is more prob. because ovrfp follows 
in the antistrophe, and Wund. thinks it more prob. that -rroXcvuv was changed 
by copyists into iroXcvov (to agree with tovto) than that the opposite change 
was made. 

343. \V. reads Kov<t>ovc'<i>y, which is the corrected reading of L and is 
found in later Mss. The Schol. explains by kov4><i>s Kal raxccos ^pofuvwv. 
Kov^vowv is an emendation of Brunck, and is now generally accepted. 

351. L has i'^crai with a written aljove t in the Schol. Other Mss. have 
either a|fT(u or tfyrai. Thus tlie verse lacks one syllable of being complete. 
vird^cToi was proposed by Brunck. From the Schol. on c4m{>(X(m|>ov (Kal Xctirci 
ij viro' vird Xyyov aya), and from the Schol. in the next verse (diro koivov to 
vird Jvydv d^cTcu), it is to be inferred either that vird was wholly wanting in 
the text of the Schol., or that the prep, u-as compounded with tfte verb, and that 
its omission with (vydv (rf. Dionys. Hal. Hist. iii. 409, vn-ifya'yov tov 'OpaTiov 
vird {vYov) became a matter of comment, aytw Ivydv without a prep., in the 
sense of to bring under the yoke, is unknown. W.'s conjectural reading f<ras 
£-y(i is forced. Among the most plausible emendations are : dx(ui^(Tat dfi<|>i- 
poXtav Xyyov, Herm.; dirX((cTai dfx^tXo^v (trydv {'/. tivXiaaV Hinrovs, Horn. //. 
xxiii. 301), G. Jacob; 'iirirov (Oi^crai, (i. II. .Miiller. Margoliouth adoi)ts 


dclcToi from Dind. Poet. Seen., and reads iinrov dui^Tcu, a|x4>i'iroX<i>v SvyoV, 
ovpciov KT€., which he translates, "he rears him a yoke of servants in the 
horse and the bull." Brunck's reading seems the least unsatisfactory. 

354. W. adopts the conjectural reading of Wieseler, Kar dvc|u>€v <)>povii|ui, 
and interprets : " The thought which is swift as the wind becomes definitely 
fixed by means of the word." 

357. The Mss. a(6pia {= alOpcia). So W., who takes it as = rd atOpcia with 
ird-ycDV (cf. 1209, 1265), i.e. the keenness of the frosts. This is the reading also of Bl. 
and Wund. Boeckh's conjecture vira(6pcia has been adopted chiefly because, 

as Camp, says, the repetition of wj wli_l_wl in verses 3, 4, 6, suits 

the composition of the strophe better than the introduction of the bacchius 

and ere tic in verse 3, i.e. vy | w • Camp, reads SiaCOpcia; other editt. 

are divided between cvaCOpcia and waCOpcio. 

360. W. departs without sufficient reason from the Mss. reading adopted in 
the text. The phrase to which he objects is not to ov8«v but ovScv to |icX\ov. 

361 ff. The traditional reading is not free from difficulty. Schmidt pro- 
poses "AiSa |ju>vov <t>cv|iv owe c4>pa^e iro • v6<rav 8* dfiT)xdvovs ktc. For cira^ercu 
several changes have been proposed, eg. circvlrrai., cirapKcVci, cireurcTCU. 

365. o-o()>o'v Ti is hard to justify. In place of it, Heimsoeth proposes ScivoV 
Ti ; Schmidt, toiov ti ; Gleditsch, too-ovSc. 

366. W. reads tot' cs to make the verse logaoedic. J. H. H. Schmidt 
makes it choreic. See Schmidt's Rhythmic and Metric, p. 175, foot-note. 

368. irapcCpwv in the Mss. Gloss in L ^ ir\T)pc5v • 'n\pw. Seyff., Erf urdt, 
Herm., Boeckh., Camp., follow the Mss. Boeckh interprets by violating from 
the idea of falsely inserting. The most noticeable emendations are : irKr\pw, 
adopted by W., from the Schol. ; t atipav = v«|>iSv, Schn. ; t« rripm, Kayser ; 
ircpalvcDV, Wund. ; irapotpuv, Dind., Ell. ; and ytpaipav, Musgrave, Reiske, N., 
Bonitz. The last fits the thought best. 

375. Mein. thinks tci8* cannot be right and reads kouc'. L IpSoi. This is 
preferred by Camp, and Bl. to cpSei because of the preceding opt. 

386. |w'o-ov has been restored by Seyff. from L. The other Mss. have c(s 
Scov. N. reads tls xaipo'v, Weckl. Soph. Emend., cs KoXdv. 

390. Weckl. conjectures Sevpo' (».' i^vxpvv. 

411 f . Keck proposes imT)V€[u>v oo-|miv. 

414. The Mss. read dij>€i8T)(roi, which is exactly contrary to the sense re- 
quired, sc. to be neglectful of. The reading of the text is the emendation of 
Bonitz, and is adopted by Seyff., N., Weckl. Golisch (Jahrb. Philol. 1878, 
p. 176) proposes ct tis tov 8' d4>* evSifo-oi irdvov. 

436. Dind. changes dXX* ijScws to oji i]8€<i>s, which has found favor with 
many editt. But aXXd adds the thought " she confessed all," which was the 
cause of both pain and pleasure to the Guard. 

439. W. has adopted the proposal of Bl. toXX' against all Mss. authority 
and without sufficient reason. By irdvra Tavra, the Guard simply means " all 
these considerations that I have been speaking of." 


447. L TJkScur to, which hns l)Oon taken by most oditt. as ^JSrjs to. Cobet, 
Nov. Lectt. 216, emends to ^qStio^o, ace. to the directions of the old gramma- 
rians for the iroXcuol *AtC(s. Cf. also Track. 988, {(QST)(r6a. 

452. TOiov«rS' . . . ipurt¥ is the conjecture of Valckenaer for the traditional 
ot TowrS* . . . Mpwrav, and is preferred by W. in his critical appendix, and 
adopted by Seyff., N., Bonitz, Schmidt, et al. The defenders of the Ms. read- 
ing find in towtB' an intentional sarcasm on the same expression in Creon's 
question, and understand it to refer to the laws of sepulture. But the ex- 
pression Tovo-8' cv dv6p«»irois seems rather vague for this. 

464. its TttYpairra is the reading of Boeckh after one Ms., for i&rr &Ypairra. 

462. L has avr*. Brunck wrote ovt* after inferior Mas. 

467. W. changes the Mas. Oavovr' to 8" ivos t', i.e. the one sprung from my 
mother, and one (sc. father). If only the mother is mentioned, W. argues that 
Polynices would be represented as only a half-brother of Antigone. But W.'s 
reading is not justified by cvos ovSpos tc xal (iids vUis, Plat. Legg. i. 627 c, 
and similar passages, in which identity of parentage is expressed by the use of 
<ts or 6 avros. Mein. proposes ^k (uds |iT|Tp6s irarpos r oflairrov. oflaTrrov 
ijvctxoVtjv V€Kvv is the ordinary reading. The Mss. vary between vjurxo'|iiiv L, 
ijvjTXo'nTjv A, i]Vf<rxoVT)v Vat., ijxrxo'fi'nv and lar\o^i\v inferior Mss. The Schol. 
i)V«rxo|it|v * vircpclSov. livcrxo'iiTiv has no warrant. r}ytrxp]t,r\v and av€<rxo|iT)v 
are found in use. The simple cxo)uu in the sense of tXt^vcu is not found. 
^avTov may be a gloss, or a change from aro^v when the corrupt form 
iiv<rxo|*t|V had gained foothold. Bl. thinks the disturbance in the text arose 
from the omission of 6vt', and that v^kw is a gloss, and reads aOairrov 6vt' 
i{v«rxoVT)v. Weckl. Soph. Emend, also prefers this. 

486. d|uu)u>vc<rTcpa (<r) in A, Vat., d(uii|u>vcaTfpa (is) in L. The reading 
of the text gives a plainer const, than d|iai.|u>vc<rTcpas, which would have to be 
taken (as aScX^TJs is) in the pred. gen. with icupct (ovo-a). 

490. W. reads tcu^us obj. of ^ovXcvcai, and makes tov8« gen. of posses- 
sion referring to Polynices. For the plur. he cites 0. T. 987, oi irarpos tom^. 
He objects to PovXcv<riu as epexegetic inf. on account of its position, and to 
taking t<rov subst. with rovSc rci^wv, like tcrov ttJs tvxtjs, -yiiSf and similar 
phrases. Metzger proposes rovht KtjBcwrai ra^v. Keck would read rovSc 
^poyrlarax ra^ov. 

506. The Mss. read <-yKX((<roi, ^-yxX'tjaot. But the fut. opt. is not used in 
independent cond. sents. Some editt. prefer the aor. ^YicXxfarcu, iyKktUmx. 

506 f . By giving these verses to the Chorus, W. avoids some of the difficul- 
ties mentioned in the notes. W. cannot be right in supposing that there is 
any reference to these verses in what follows, tovto (508) plainly refers to 
602 ff. vir(XXov<riv rrofux does not imply that the Chorus have spoken, but is 
only another form of the statement in 504, 605. In assigning these verses to 
the Chorus, W. has chosen the less objectionable course. 

620. taov is a variant. Some editt. read to-a, others to-ovs, and supply 
To6<i as pred. from the preceding verse. 


527. Scucpva X€iPo'|i«vo L, XtiPopva A, XeiPoju'vij L,2 V, Vat. Schol. Scucpv' 
fiPo)uvT), the reading of Triclinius. But etp** is not found in the tragedians. 
ctpofuva, Aesch. Prom. 400, is a conjecture of Herm. 

531. Editt. generally read ^, omit comma after ij<)>£i|jivT], and have comma 
instead of colon after Opovwv. L, V read ij, Valckenaer, on Phoen. 1637, 
shows that the art. is often found after a pron. in an address to indicate 
mockery or anger. Cf. El. 357, a~v 8* ij|i,tv ij |jiurov<ra (jiurcbs |«v Xo'-yip. 

557. L has jiev y ov (1) corrected a prima manu to (livroi (= |«'v toi). 
Schol. or€a\rrg koXus eSoKtts «j>pov€iv. The variants are many. A has |uv toIs, 
which is preferred by the most editt. because it gives a more pointed contrast 
with Tois 8*. Two interpretations are then given: (1) "You in the view of these 
(Creon), but I in the view of those (the gods below and Polynices) seemed, etc." 
(2) "You seemed in that way (your way) to be exercising good judgment, but I 
in this loay (my way)." Schubert reads, after Kvicala, «rv |jLtv t«Sj t«s 8 e^w. 

575. The common reading is e«|»u. L. has t'not, followed by W., Schn., Seyff., 
Dind. Poet. Seen. N. proposes |u>vos, Mein. icupci, Weckl. Soph. Emend, ^va. 

578 f. L. has TocrSe (instead of tov8€), prob. by inadvertence because of the 
following TourSc, just as A has both times rowSe. These variants and the pecu- 
liar emphasis of -ywaucas tlvai have led to several emendations ; e.g. tv 84 
Toa-ht \(n\ -yvvaiKas IKai, Dind. ; €tp|(u, Schmidt ; tv Seras 8* XP^> Seyif. ; €k8€- 
ras 8« XPI "yvvaiKas dvai, Weckl., after Engelmann. 

580. Naber, Mnemosyne ix. p. 212 f., proposes 4>p^<n>v<ri. for (|>cvYOV(n, 
but this robs yap of its force. 

586. Most of the Mss. irovrJas dXds, corrected by Elmsley. 

588. Triclinius read Opr^a-o-cus for Oprjo-criiaav of the Mss., which has been 
corrected by Ell. to ©prfo-o-avo-iv. Bergk proposes epc^os ecjxxXov, which is ap- 
proved by Bl. 

591. The text has the Ms. reading. W. objects to the combination of 
KcXaivdv and 8voxive|jM>v (a permanent and a temporary quality) by means 
of Kai. The position of 8€' is unusual. W.'s reading 8vo-avc|xoi. is the con- 
jecture of Bergk. 

594 if. " To find a perfectly satisfactory reading as a substitute for these 
ill-fitting words is hardly possible." N. Instead of (|>0ifuvci>v of the Mss., 
Herm. reads <|>6itiov, which he takes metrically as the required spondee ; but 
<|>6i,Tos has elsewhere a short penult. Dind. Poet. Seen, proposed injiiOT aXX 
aXXois «Trl irrjiuuri. Kolster, Das zweite Stasimon in Soph. Antigone, Jahrh. 
Philol. 1867, p. 101 ff., ingeniously conjectures inj|MiT a4>0iTci>s for irrjiuiTa 
(t>6ifuvcov. Schmidt reads : apxaia rd Aap8aKt8av 4*9itwv dpufuii | infiuiT' 
otK«? ir{\^ itt\ injiiiaTi t£ktovt*. 

596. Kolster changes ^c'vos to a-yo$, i.e. " the blood-guiltiness (of the race) 
does not leave posterity free." 

600. Th. Kock conjectures OciXos for <|>dos. This is adopted by Seyff. and 
defended by Kolster. 

603. Mss. Kovts. Koirls is the emendation of Jortin, now generally 


receiTed. Those who defend Kovtt make it refer to the strewing of the dust 
over the corpse, which becomes for Antigone i^ivCa. With this reading nar- 
a^ is to be taken in the secondary sense of heap upon, which n Sohol. explains 
by KoXvvm. Camp, following Donaldson, defends this by saying that as 
KaTa|idr6ai Konv is " to cover one's self with dust," so by a poetical inversion 
the dust may be said Karoiiav, " to cover or sweep out of sight." 

605. <rav ay is Weckl.'s emendation for rcdv of the Mss., and is received 
by W. through a supposed necessity for ay with the potential opt. in the 

606. Inferior Mss. read vmf^aa-iq,. 

607. Most of the Mss. read iravTo-yTJptDs. A has vavTaYnp<»Si ivhoUi/ free 
from old age, i^. ever young. iravTOYnp<»s means either making all aged, or verg 
aged, ancient. In neither sense has the word any fitness here. A Schol. 
explains by 6 almnot. As analogous. Bell, cites ira|i|UYas, iraYKaKOSi and iraY- 
^ffjpwt from later Greek as applied to xpovos. iravra'Yptvs is W.'s conjecture. 
Other conjectures are : ira-yKparrfs, iroyras olpMV, irovr' dYP«i>v. iravroyrjptDS 
may have arisen from a supposed antithesis to tlie following d-yrfptos. 

608. The Mss. reading d iravroyiipcDs | ovt' 0x041x1x01 Ocmv is manifestly incor- 
rect when the verse is metrically compared with the corresponding -vottv cpwrtnv 
I ((Son 8' ov8<v cpirci of the antistrophe. Dind. writes ovr' oKotroi Ocwv viv ; 
Hemi., ovTf Oivv dK)iT)TOi; Schn., ovr' fxcwv dK|iaTot. (ii^vcs dcciiv seems un- 
suitable. 6('ovTcs is the conjecture of Donaldson and Hcimsoeth. Instead of 
this word, Weckl. would prefer some verb (like <^pov<nv or ^Ivownv in 
trans, sense) which fits better to the idea of |i.tjvcs than alpovo-iv from aipil. 
The true reading is yet to be found. 

612 f. W. reads IvapKia-cu. vd|iov, makes the inf. express purpose after 
KaTc'xcis SwoKTTOs, and interprets so as to protect law and authority forever. 
This construction of the inf. as if Svvao-oi wrrt preceded, and this sense of 
^irapKf IV, are doubtful. 

613 f . The Mss. ovScv cpirfi Ovariw Ptdrw irdjxiroXis (trdfiiroXvv? ) itcros dras. 
This means, in no respect does it {this law) approach the life of mortals in ever;/ 
state (ix. everywhere) free from harm. But this conflicts with the leading thought 
at the beginning of the ode. The required thought is, no one who comes in con- 
flict with the sovereignity of Zeus, etc. The same objection holds against W.'s 
reading : 6 8' ov8cv fpirci Ovotwv ptoros ktc., the life of mortals in every state docs 
not pass free from calamity. The contradiction lies in saying " blest are they 
who are free from calamity," and then, " no life is exempt from calamity." 
Many editt. take refuge in ird(iiroXv' 7 for irdfiiroXis, which is understood to 
mean nothing proceeds very far without drtj (which involves the same contradic- 
tion as that objected to above), or to the life of man nothing beyond the bounds 
comes free from &n\ (where the sense of irc^iMroXv seems forced). Lange's 
conjecture (adopted by Schubert) iravrcXtSi nothing that is complete, with the 
notion that mCvrtXcs is for a mortal (Kfurpov, and the striving for it virip^ 
rto, is artificial. irXTjfifMX^s has been adopted from Weckl. Soph. Emend, as 


being most in harmony with the thought and at the same time requiring no 
violent change of the Ms. reading. Dind. abandons the passage, supposing 
cpirci and cktos dros to be interpolated from 618 and 625. 

620. L reads irpoo-avoTj. The other Mss. vary between irpot|fav'(r^, irpo<r- 
«|/av(rg, vpotrdpw, irpoa-alp^. The Schol., irpo<r(|>^pci, favors 4rav'ci> or atpw. 

625. Mss. oXi-yooTTov. oXt^wrrov is Bergk's emendation. oXiyooto'v is a 
doubtful form, and would mean one of a few. 

633. 0v|ta£v«v is the reading of an old Schol. for Xvo-vatvuv, which is a 
aira| \e>f6[ijevov and means rave. 

646. W.'s ireSos for irovovs is a marginal reading of L, and is apparently 
confirmed by the Schol. But irovovs makes good sense, and is recommended 
by 0. C. 400, rgSc rg iro'Xci ixc'yav o-<i>Ti]p* opcurdc, tois 8' c|tois cx9pois irovovs. 

648. The Mss. read ras 4>P<vas v«j>* liSovris. Triclinius first inserted -y' 
before v^' to heal the metrical fault. But it is difficult to see any force in -yc 
with <|>pcvas. W.'s reading 8i* i]8ovi]v is a conjecture of Bl. Dind. Poet. Seen. 
<^pevas v<}>* TJBovTis SapMls, gives an apparent dactyl in the third foot. He also 
proposes o-as v<t>' tjSovtis <j>p€vasi which is adopted by Schubert. Mein. proposes 
<t>p€vas <rv y liSovg. Weckl. tcutS' v«^* ijSovris ^pe'vos- 

659. L has ri r tvYcvrJ, with oTry^evr) written above. OTryycvrj is prob. a 
gloss, but is regarded by W. as an original correction. Erfurdt corrected 
to rd y €YY*^- 

669. VT. rejects this verse, (1) because ev opxco^ou seems to him superfluous 
after what is said in 666 ff.; (2) because ap\«ji>a\, ought to come before 
dpxc^v, since to rule well is a result of to obey well; (3) because with this verse 
omitted the number of verses spoken by Creon and by Haemon would be 
exactly equal. These reasons seem insufficient. Soph, is not so rigid an 
observer as Aesch. of correspondence in the (rTixo|/kv6(a. Bl. would prefer 
to read koXws t dv ap\(iv cv r dv dpxco^cu. 

673. W. reads irdXeis t . . . iiS' ( = i]8€) after two inferior Mss. This ap- 
pears to be the emendation of a scribe who wished to avoid the anacoluthon 
occasioned by t« . . . ■q8«. Many editt. effect the same result by omitting t , 
which has, however, the best Mss. authority. 

674. L reads o-vfifMixr]! (= <rvv \ui-\r\)- This is defended by Camp, and 
others, but with difficulty. Better is the emendation of Held (Progr. Schweid- 
nitz, 1854), kov jxaxT] Sopos- The reading of W. is the conjecture of Reiske, 
and is almost generally received. 

675. Keck objects to rpoirds, and would substitute rdgcis for it. 

688. L has cov with I written above, a prima manu. «n)l is the reading 
also of A, V. Most editt. write o-ov. 

706. W.'s change of tovt' to tov8' is xmnecessary, and without Ms. 

707. Priscian, Instit. Gram. 17, 157, quotes this verse thus : d<ms ^dp 
avTiivv cv <{>povciv (tdvos Sokci. 

718. Most Mgs. have Ov|u^, which some join with cbcct as a local dat., jfield 


in jfour heart (but this is an Epic usage), others with 8C8ov, allow to your anger 
a de/Htrtuie. 0v|iov is fuund in L', V, and in several later Mss. W.'s con- 
jecture )tv6^ yield in respect to your edict, does not recommend itself. 

736. The Mss. yt. \V., with many editt., adopts Dohree's emendation. 
The succession of 738, 737, 736, 739, seems preferable to that of the text. 

747. The Mss. ovk av. ow rSv is Elmsley's conjecture. 

766 fif. The transposition adopted from Bell., and suggested to him by 
Donner, is preferred also by Weckl. N. places 756-7 after 749 (cf. also 
Enger, Pkilol. 1867, p. 344), but this order makes the connection less 

760. L Ayayt, A &yvrt. Several editt. prefer the latter. 

775. W. adopts 6vov for «Ss of the Mss. from Bl., on the ground that 
■nxrovTov requires a correlative. But «is may stand instead of S<rov. 

786. W. adopts the conjecture of Winckelmann, 0' for 8*. Dind. Poet. 
Seen, also reads 0", and adopts the reading 6% r of L in 782, which gives the 
correlation of W . . . W. 

789. Instead of iv of the Mss., N., Bl., Weckl., W., read tri y. t-ir" is 
defended by Camp., who makes it mean in the case of. Erfurdt and others 
take it for {ir«m.. 

798. L has miptpyos, which is prob. the error of a copyist. The reading of 
the text requires the resolution of the arsis of a logaoedic dactyl, by which a 
proceleusmatic (ircipcSpos «v) corresponds to a dactyl of tliree times ((|>v|ifu>s). 
This is so rare and questionable as to lead many editt. to abandon the Ms. read- 
ing and to adopt that of Emperius, vvV<{>as tmv (M^aXuv t<Sv8< irapcSposi which 
removes the metrical difficulty. Still, although cases of this resolution are 
rare, a few seem well authenticated. Schmidt, Rhythmic and Metric, p. 53, gives 
one instance, Pind. Pyth. xi. 4, irap McX(av = 6c'|uv Upav. W. adds, Nem. vii. 
10, Ev^cvCSa irarpa = cl Mva|u>(rvvas. Also, Soph. Aj. 403, oXcOpiov uIkC^ci = 
cvt^povcs 'ApY«U)i.s. In Eur. we find at least one instance: Androm. 490, 
IpiSos vircp = avTOKparovs. In Soph., Bell, has found 0. T. 1195, ov8«'va 
pxucapC^w — Orf^uriv ovcuro-uv, and 970 of the Ant., aYxCiroXis "Ap^s = apx«iio- 
70'vwv (981). As analogous Bell, cites the fact that also in comic trimeter 
there are a few instances where a measure of three times (which is the measure 
of the logaoedic dactyl, the long syllable being \p6v9i £Xoyos — one and a 
half times) is filled by four short syllables, namely, when an anapaest follows 
upon a tribrach (dactyl) ; e.g. Arist. Ach. 733, okovctov 8tj, iroTtx«T' fjilv tov 

■ya<rTC pa, kj \ ^ \ "O \\ \j \j \j \j \ o| ^ \ • ^ i"es> 108, iroSairw to 

•Y€ vos ; tfflcv al TpiT)p<i$ al KoXaC ; \j \j \ kj \ \j ^y \j \.j \ v^| C/| \j \ • 

811. Bl. prefers iraYKoivos, which exactly fits the metre in the correspond- 
ing verse, 828, of the antistrophe. Cf. El. 138, t{ 'At8o ira-yKofvow XCfivos. 

814. L, A, V, iinwp^(8ios, which gives a dactyl where a spondee is found 
in the corresponding verse of the antistrophe. The word is found only in one 
other place, Meleager, Anth. Pal. 7, 182. mtI w|uJk(ois is Bergk's emendation, 
adopted by Schn., Wund., N. But Dind., Bl., Camp, et al. read (irivv'(wj><u>s. 


828. The Mss. have oVPpai. o|i,^poi is the almost certain conjecture of 
Musgrave. Camp, alone of recent editt. defends opLPpcp. 

831. For 8* w of the Mss. most editt. read 8' wir*. This follows in part 
quite naturally from the correction in 828. 

834. The Mss. vary between Oto-yevn's, metrically impossible, and 6coycvvt{s. 
W. reads Ocio-ycvns, after Wieseler, because he thinks Ocoycvvtjs an unknown 
and improbable form. N. cites an instance of it in Tzetzes, and of irov- 
Tovtwris in Nicetas, of irpcoTOYcvvTi's in Theod. Prod. But these are too late 
to be of any authoritative value. He thinks Soph, may have written itlov rt 
vtvovs- 9cio-Y€VTis occurs once in the Sibylline Oracles, 5, 261. 

836 f£. Katrou (}>Oi|X€V<>>. W., under the influence of a Schol., oo-ris tois l<ro- 
Ot'ois djJ.o£(i>s €T€\€VTT)(r€v, writes Ka( tw. But the use of the masc. of the partic. 
without the art. makes the statement general. Variants are (|>6i|uvq., <|)8i(«'vav. 
If 838 (5<5o-av Kal eireira Oavovcrav) were to be retained, there is reason for 
preferring (t>6i|uv<;i, since the reference in 838 is definitely to Antigone, and 
with that <J>6i|i«v<j. would better agree than <)>9i(uv<j). But 838 is rejected as a 
verse without point. It was rejected already by tlie Aldine edit. If the verse 
is retained, a verse is still wanting to complete the correspondence with the pre- 
ceding anapaestic system, 817-822. This fact (which, however, is not decisive 
here) and the Schol. Kaprcpciv (rt xPHj **? Kal i^ Nio'Pt) cKapTcprjo-cv irapaiJiv- 
Oov'ucvos avrriv, to which nothing in the text corresponds, have led some to 
believe that a verse has fallen out between 837 and 838. W. proposes this : 
<re 8t Kal rXifivai irpe'irov «s Kilvr\v, by which the Chorus would mean, " it is 
proper that you also show fortitude as did she," but which Antigone should 
understand to mean " it is fitting that you also suffer " ; and it is to this then 
that Antigone alludes by oK|jioi YtXaiiai. By transposing the words in 836-7, 
as has been done here, a paroemiac is avoided in the middle of the system, 
and I in UroOcois is kept short, as is usual in tragedy. 

840. olxo|wvav is the correction of Martin for dXofUvav, dWojicvav of the 
Mss. Some adopt ovX.o(uvav from Triclinius ; but this commonly means 

846. eiriKTwuai. A marginal reading is €iriPoa))i,ai (for cinp(3|iai,), which 
Bl. prefers. Wund. reads cirav8co|i,ai. 

848. Most of the Mss. have ep-yixa, corrected by Brunck to ((ruiA. L cpYixa. 
Many editt. follow Herm. in reading €'p|j,a. 

850 f. W. has adopted Pporois from Triclinius. -y* has been inserted 
metri gratia. The metre of this and of the corresponding verse, 870, of 
the antistrophe do not agree. Bergk, Dind., et al, reject the verse as an 
interpolation. Conjectures are numerous. Several editt. adopt that of Em- 
perius, ovt €V tomtiv tr owt€ Totcriv. Gleditsch's reading is l<i SvcnroTfws 
BpoTwv, ovSc vcKpds vcKpouriv I (xcToiKOSi ov Xwriv, ov Oavovcriv, which is in 
exact metrical correspondence with the commonly received reading of the 
antistrophe, lei 8v<nrdT|«i>v KO<r£-yvTiTc -yoiuDV Kvpifo-as, OavMV €t ovcav Kan]- 
vapcs V*' 


855. L reads woXvv. W. proposes iroX«. Sohn., Ber{;k, iro8oJv= fio/en%. 
wpo<r«ir«rfs docs not seem to In? the right verb. V has irpoa-iirauras- C/. 
Aesch. Prom. 886, Xo'YOt iroCovo-' cIktj | oTvyvrls irpds KV|ia<riv ottis- 

860. otrov is Brunck's reading for oIktov, adopted by Dind., Bl., N. 

865. hvaydpif in L. The Schol. has 8v<r|to'pov agreeing with iiarpo's, which 
is preferred by most editt. 

869 f. W.'s reading is without authority, except that Im is found repeated 
in L, which seems to be an attempt to make the metre agree witli the cor- 
responding verse of the stropiio, 850. Bell, gets a closer metrical corre- 
spondence by reading Iw 8\NrrroT)ui>v Iw -yofuov Kauirlyvr]rt Kvp<ras, which has 
been adopted as being the least objectionable. 

877. Dind. rejects ToXaU^pwv as a repetition from 866, and reads cpxo|i(u| 
rdv irvpATav dSov. 

879. Mss. Upov. Many editt. read Ipov so as to avoid resolution of the 
trochee. Ipos is written also in 0. C. 16. But N. denies that this form was 
ever used by Soph. 

887. The Mss. vary between d(|>ciTf, d4>TiTc, a4>fT(, and airiTf. 

888. Morstadt's conjecture that rvfuPcvciv is a copyist's error for w|t,«|><vci.v 
is approved by Wcckl. 

906 ff. The spuriousness of these verses was first urged by A. Jacob, 
Quaest. Soph., 1821. Critics are not agreed as to the extent of the supposed 
interpolation. W. brackets 905-913 + v6^ 914 ; N., 904-920 ; Dind., 900-928 ; 
Schmidt, 904-924; Weckl., 905-912. A passage of somewhat similar rhetori- 
cal character is EL 1301 ff. 

916. Kern would write 8i] KpcW for 8id \tpav. 

922 f. These verses are rejected by N. on the ground that 922 is contra- 
dictory to the attitude of Antigone, who from the first has been convinced that 
the gods approve her deed, and that Creon will have to suffer for his conduct, 
and because the phrase rlv . . . |v|1|m£xwv is too obscure. For ^vii.\ui\<av some 
prefer {vmiax*^*'- 

927. For ^i) irXcCu, N. would prefer p,t) (uU*. But the reading of the 
text is more emphatic, since it implies that a suffering greater than her own 
can hardly be conceived. Her fate, certainly, is as bitter as one could wish 
for Creon. 

936 f. The Schol. was in doubt whether to assign these lines to Creon or 
to the Chorus. The Mss. assign them to Creon. Most editt. follow Bocckh in 
giving them to the Chorus. Croon's threat in 932 seems to leave nothing 
more to be said by him. Antigone recognizes this in 933-4. The final con- 
firmation comes most fittingly from the Chorus. 

939. |uXXca, Mss. and editt. generally. fuXXw was adopted by W. from 
Mein., on the mistaken ground that juXXu is not suited to the sense. (mXXu is 
a rare word, and is nowhere found in Soph. 

941. Poo-vXtSa L, A, E, Vat., L^, Schol. But this gives a dactyl and nn 
anapaest in the same dipody. SeyfT. emended to PcuriXciSdv, supposing the 


final V omitted before the next |ji. This is adopted by Camp. Triclinius 
read Pacr^ciav, Herni., Paa-i\i]t8a, Emperius, 0t]Pt]s t~i]v KoipaviSdv | \u>vvi\v 
XoiirTJv (on wliich njv ^oo-iXCSa would be a gloss). Bergk prefers AapSaKiSdv. 
N. brackets Pao-iA.(8a. Bind, rejects the whole line. 

943. The Mss. cvcrc'^iav. Triclinius changed this to tia-t^lav in order to 
make a paroemiac at the close of the anapaestic system. 

948. Kttl is omitted by the Mss., and added by Herm. 

952. oX^os is Erf urdt's generally received emendation for the Mss. £|i.Ppos. 
Erfurdt compares Bacchylides ap. Stob. Eel. Phys. I. 166, BvaTOuri 8* ovk 
avOa(p«TOk I ovT* oXPos ovt oKixftaros "Apris. 

955. o|vxoXo8 is Scaliger's correction of the Mss. o^vx.oXcas. 

956. W. remarks on KcprofiCois that the repetition of this word after so short 
an interval is suspicious, that the word does not well suit dfryais, and that the 
dat. of cause is more properly joined with Dionysus, who is the doer. Dind. 
suspects a dittography. The error caused by letting the eye fall upon 962 
may have crowded out a word like dvripiots, which would give by the violent 
anger of Dionysus. 

957. L has KaTcC<{>apKTos. The other Mss. have mostly KaTa<j>paKTOs. 
Metathesis of p is freq. See Weckl. Curae Epigraphicae, p. 43. 

959 f . W. writes cvOTjpov after Pleitner, Progr. 1864. Only thus, he says, 
does Soph, come into harmony with the version of this myth given by Apol- 
lodorus. See on 955. W., accordingly, gives the sense thus : "In the case of 
him who is thus bound to the rocks, the violence of horses makes the mad- 
ness (together with the blood) trickle away; i.e. his mad insolence vanishes 
with his life." But without a more definite reference than cv8T]pov, is it 
probable that the poet would be understood to refer to this feature of the 
story ? W. implies that (rrdjtiv is not easily understood unless it refers to the 
dripping of blood. But cf. Aesch. Again. 179, oTxCtci 8* kv virvw . . . -iro'vos. 
The Schol. explains by ovtu kuI tov AvKovp^ov diro ttjs fiavCas opvi diroPatvti. 
Camp, renders : " So dire is the excess of rage that flows from madness." 
Bergk and N. propose drripdv for df&npdv. 

965. W. adopts 8* from Seyff. All the Mss. have t except L, which omits 
the conj. 

966. The Mss. Kvavcwv xcXaYcuv (ireXaYcuv L) -rrcTpuv. This is now gen- 
erally rejected, ireTpwv being undoubtedly a gloss. o-iriXoScov, Wieseler's 
emendation, is now commonly received. Cf. Hesych. o-iriXd8€s • al ircpic- 
)^o|xevai "nj 9ttXd<roT) irtTpai. Soph. Frg. 341, IId<r€i8ov, os ■yXavKos |X€8€is 
{vave|i°v XC|ivas €<j>' wiJnjXais «nriXd8€<r<ri <rTO|idT(i)v. 

968. The Mss. vary between tj 8' and r^', impossible metrically. W. reads 
rd 8' used in an adv. sense = <um (rd ^v=quum being omitted), to make 
prominent the locality which is directly connected with the story. It would 
be difficult to sustain this view. 

969. d^cvos is Boeckh's addition for the lost cretic ^^ . Mein. suggests 

i^sSv. Camp, would prefer some verb like toTarai or KXti^cTai. d-iro'lcvov in 0. T. 


196, is explained by the Schol. by 8v«rx(i(upov nml referred to Salmydessus. 
Cf. Ae»oh. Prom. 726, I!aX|iv8T)<ro-(a YVoOas | (x6po'(<vos vavrourv. 

970. Ayx^^I*^ '* adopted by W. from Diiul. (who has since rejected it) for 
metrical reasons. For the resolution of the long thesis in a logaoedic dactyl, 
see on 798, App. 

972 IT. oparov fXKos was changed by Schn. to dpatov IXkos, Tv<)>X<i>9f v to 
dpoKTov. Wund., Dind., Bl., Weckl., read opaxO<v for Tv4>X.<o6tv, and adopt 
drtpO* iy\ittv, the conjecture of Ilerm. for tlie senseless apaxOcv c-yx*'**" of the 
MsR. dpaxOtvTwv is the emendation of Lachniann. N. would prefer dpa\9iv 
i( oryplas 8afUi(>Tos . . . tv^XwOcvtwv v<)>' al|ian)paSs. 

979. L has irarpos. 

984. eWXXouriv. So Ell. and Dind. for the Mss. evcXXx)<n.v. 

1021. (wrrjfLovs is not a sure reading. Two letters are erased in L after 
tv. N. thinks tiie true reading to be aUrCovs. 

1027. mktl L, irtXt) A. Bergk, Dind., Wund. write aKijTcu . . • ircX^). 

1035. Most of the Mss. have ruv 8 viral 'ycvovs. Tlie text follows Herm., 
Boeckh, Bonitz, Camp, in striking out 8', and taking ruv as a rel. or dem. pron. 
(uSv, the reading of W., is impossible, for it leaves viral -ycvovs entirely in- 
definite. Some editt. think the reference is to the relatives of Creon, particu- 
larly to Antigone and Haemon. To accommodate this interpretation several 
changes have been suggested. N. proposes rourt 8' ^v yivti; Dind., twv 8^ 
<rvyy€Vc5v viro. 

1036. K(iKirt4^'pTio^juu is the reading of a later hand in L and of some 
inferior Mss. Camp, prefers this. 

1037. L has Ta (ov written above a prima manu). The other Mss. vary be- 
tween Tov irpo<rap8<wv, rov irpos (r(xp8<b>v, tov irpo SopScwv- The reading of 
Bl. is adopted in the text. 

1056. For TO 8* ^k, Hartung reads to 8* ov. Cobet conjectures to hi -yc. 

1065. Tpo'xovs is Erfurdt's emendation of Tpoxovs which means the turning 
of the ti-heel. This reading would better fit Winckelmann's emendation Tp^iov 
TtXctv, wliich is adopted by N. Kvicala favors TfX«tv in an intr. sense = to 
come to an end. Certain critics, in a realistic vein, argue for Tpoxovs, on the 
ground that, because the predictions of Tiresias were to be fulfilled in the 
course of that day. Soph, would not make the seer say Tpo'xovs, as if several 
days might yet elapse. But the expression is to be taken as an indefinite one, 
like that in 1078. 

1069. KaTWKuras : so read most of the Mss. and editt. E, L^, have kutoi- 
K(o-as- With the partic, rt is superfluous. 

1080-83. A perplexing passage. The first difficulty is the exact reference. 
W., Erfurdt, Herm., Seyff., Camp., suppose that these verses contain a predic- 
tion of the war of the Epigoni, who ten years later avenged the denial of 
burial rites to their fathers by the destruction of Thebes. To make this ref- 
erence more apparent, W. adopts the conjecture of Seyff., tcL irpd-yitaT, i.e. 
which (lit. whose affairs) dogs have polluted, and follows Bergk in reading 


oTiVTapa^ovrai, acc. to a late Schol., at iroXcis eiravo<rrti(rovTai «roi. Wund., 
Dind., Mein., Weckl., reject the passage as an interpolation fabricated 
from 1016-17. Boeckh, Schn., N., Bell., take the passage cither as a 
general statement or as referring to the calamities that are to befall 
Thebes, Avithout any particular allusion to the war of the Epigoni. Against 
this particular allusion Boeckh objects with much force as follows : ( 1 ) There 
is no reference in the entire play to any such event, nor to the tradition 
(c/*. Hdt. ix. 27) that the other Argive leaders were denied burial. (2) 
•jToXeis ex®P**' cannot refer to the Argive cities, since they were already 
in hostility with Thebes. (3) It is absurd to speak of birds — to say 
nothing of dogs — carrying this " unholy savor " into Peloponnesian cities. 
The second diflBculty is the connection of the passage with the context. The 
transition between 1077-79 and 1080-86 is abrupt. Schn. seeks to make it 
less so by taking irocrai. iroXtts in the sense of the entire state, and connecting 
it closely with <rois Sojiois ; but irdo-ou iroXcis cannot be tortured to mean that. 
To what kyi^paf. refers is uncertain. Some supply rats 'EpivvVi from 
1075; others, <roi, meaning Creon; others, with the Schol., tois 0T]PaCois; 
others, tois Oeois. These difficulties led Schiitz and Kyicala to place the pas- 
sage immediately after 1022, where exOpaC would naturally be taken with OcoC 
in 1020, i.e. hateful to the gods, and the connection is thus much more clear. 
The third difficulty is in the use of certain expressions. (1) 00-wv (nrapd-y|iaTa 
can hardly mean anything else thanfAc mangled remains of as many (citizens). One 
of the most ingenious solutions of this difficulty is that of Schiitz, who proposes 
to read Tdirdp7|iaTa and takes KaOtJYvurav in the sense of polluted (cf Schol., 
(lera d-yous iKo'nurav, and Hesych., KaQayitra • o-vvtcXcVw Kal KaOupwcrw, irapd 8* 
2o<|>okX€i €K t«v ivavrlwv iv\ tov fiiaCvciv TiVaKTai), i.e. the sacrificial offerings of 
which dogs have polluted, etc. (2) €<movxov has been objected to on the ground 
that iroXiv would not be found in the rel. sent, after iroXcis. This led W. to 
adopt the conjecture of Wieseler, itciXtiv, meaning the ash of the sacrificial 
hearth. N. conjectures iroXov, and translates the phrase, to their own native 
sphere, i.e. the sky. But neither is satisfactory. The interpretation given in the 
notes is a choice of evils, but the preference would be more decided were the 
passage to be placed in immediate connection with 1022, as indicated above. 

1089. ■i](rvx»T€pav is the Mss. reading for the more common Attic ijcrwxat- 
Tcpov. ■ij(rwx**»'«i''"os is found, acc. to some editt., in Plat. Charm. 160 a, and 
•ijoT»x"T€pov in Bekk. Anecd. 98, 19. 

1090. wv is Brunck's emendation for t| of the Mss. Those who retain tj 
connect vow with tc3v (t>pcvwv in the sense of the spirit of his mind (like yvufix] 
(|>pcvt»V| 0. T. 524, Lat. mens animi). But the position of the words is 
against this. N. defends t}, and thinks the sent, is a combination of two 
consts., viz., d{uCvw ^ptvmv tuv vvv <)>e'pci and ofLctvw t| ov vvv <t>€'pci. 

1096. elKaOeiv. Mss. clKaOeiv. Editt. have generally followed Elmsley 
in holding this and similar forms to be second aorists. But Curtius, Verbum 
n., p. 346, decides in favor of the traditional accentuation, and shows that 
does not belong exclusively to any tense stem. 


1096 f . No satisfactory reading for these verses has yet been found. 
W.'s view seems wholly untenable. His const, is Wpa €V 8<iv<^ (io-rlv) 
i m iait u na 9v|m>v (subj.) vu-nx^ aru, i.e. it is a still more terrible thirty for the 
mm/ that resists to throb with calamity {vanfyu. taken absolutely (as in Eng. 
we say "to palpitate with fear"), and vr^ as dat. of instrument). Wpa for 
vopa finds favor also with BI., N., who take the thought to be " to yield is 
hard, but to resist is still more terrible." N. compares such phrases as Scivdv 
Kol vtpa Scivov (Dem. 4o, 73), inirovOa 8<iva irXctcrra Kal Scivw irt'pa (Greg. 
Naz. II. p. 178), and proposes to read arg iroXaurou Sfivd xaV Sfivuv ircpa. 
From 1099 it is evident that Creon is already casting about how to find his 
way out of his trouble ; and in this frame of mind he is not so likely to 
consider what is more or less terrible as to seek for the best reason for 
yielding, which is, that he is ruined if he does not yield, a-rj) is difficult to 
understand. By reading ani (nom.), and making Ov|u>v obj., the sense would 
be, but calamity is at the door to smite my soul resisting. Cf. Ar. Ran. 54, 
iro6os rqv KopStav «vdTa{<. 

1098. Xo^iiv, or Xcucciv in L, but most editt. take this to be dittography of 
Xeucfiv, 10i)4, and read Kpcov, found in inferior Mss. 

1105. W. has rejected the reading of his first edit. KcipSCas 8' (|urro4JLai 
for KapS(f '^ vurroiioi after L, which is difficult to defend, and is now 
generally abandoned. The Schol. explains by |u>-yvs |M0((rTC4xai. ttjs irporcpos 

1108. L reads tr* or tr, with doubtful breathing; A has otr ; most of the 
later Mss. have It. The second It of the text is found first in Triclinius. 
W. makes ol t dmxovfs the subj. of a-riiyfisjtv &v, supplied from <rT(l\onL av. 

1111. I. has So^cu TTJS' «ir€<rTpoutrnv. The Schol. explains by SoktJo-ci 
|UTc<rTpa^v. |UTa(rTpc4^iv is the regular compound for change about. 8o|^ 
would make the verse unmetrical. 

1115. W. and N. change the order of the words in order to make the 
metrical correspondence more exact in the strophe and antistrophe. But in 
logaoedic verse an irrational long is admissible in the unaccented syllable. 

1119. The Mss. have 'ItoXUiv. The Schol., Sui to iroXvoi^ircXov t^s X'^P*'^* 
also points to this. So read most editt. But W., N., Bell., prefer 'IxcipCav 
for the reason that it is highly improbable that Soph, should here mention 
remote Italy and omit all reference to the original home of the Attic cult 
of Dionysus. Copyists might easily mistake the well-known 'iToXta for this 
to them unknown Attic deme. 

1121 f. W. reads <S Bokxcv, BaKxov pxiTpo'iroXiv, with the Mss. and most 
editt. But <S in some of the Mss. is written al)Ove BaKxcv. « was rejected 
by Herm., and o before fUiTpo'iroXiv was added by Musgrave so as to make 
the metre correspond exactly with that of the corresponding verse of the 

1123 f. Tlie Mss. liave valwv irap* vypov . . . ^'cOpov. Dind. emends to 
vcufTwf. vypuv is the reading of Triclinius. ^(0pMV is the emendation of 


Herm. These changes have been adopted by most recent editt. Camp., 
however, follows the Mss. 

1129. The Mss. have vv\u^ax irrtl\ov(ri, which has been transposed metri 
gratia by Bl. and W. But even then the metre does not exactly agree with 
the corresponding verse of the strophe (o-reCxowri = -ycvos kXw-). Keeping 
the same order as that of the Mss., Dind. proposed vv\ij^aA <rrl\ova-i, which 
has been adopted by Schmidt in his metrical scheme. But the authority for 
{TTixovo-i is only a gloss of Hesycliius, who freq. interchanges ci and i. Mein. 
proposed to read kXcitcCv for kXvtoiv in the strophe. Kauchenstein, Rhein. 
Mus. N. F. xxvi. 116, proposes KwpvKiov | vv|M|>ai. vc|M>v<n. The Mss. reading 
has been retained in this edit., and the irrational long syllable admitted in the 
metrical scheme. 

1143. IlapvourCav : Dind. for IIapvT)<r£av. Cf. Ilapvcurov, 0. T. 475; 
Hapvao-ios, Aesch. Choeph. 952. 

1146. In W.'s reading, irilp irveovrwv of the Mss. has been changed to 
trvpirvuv, a word not found in Soph., and the order of \opayi ourrpwv 
has been reversed. irvciovTdDV of the text was first suggested by Brunck. 
So we have in Aesch. Choeph. 622, wtiovff (ace. to Heath's emendation), and 
the Aldine edit, read KarairvcUi in Again. 105. 

1150. irpo<{>avTf6' wva^ is Bergk's emendation of irpo<|>avT]6i Na^Ccus, where 
-icus may have arisen in the Mss. from an emendation of OvCouri. Boeckh, 
Dind., Camp., retain the Mss. reading or change to irpo<i>avT)0* u Na|(ais, and 
insert a|xd before iroXis in 1141, so as to make the metre of the corresponding 
verses agree. W. suggests to keep the Mss. reading, and to change vavSafios 
to iraXaio8a|ioS| 1141. 

1156. Mein. and N. think the text corrupt, and deny the correctness of the 
interpretation given in the notes. Mein. calls attention to the unpleasant 
frequency of the syllable av, and would prefer diroiov av tiv' oWptiirov pCov. 

1160. Bl. prefers c(t>c(rTcaTa>v to KaOctrruruv, with which N. agrees. 

1166. irpoSoio-iv avSpesi ov kt€. is taken from Athenaeus (see infra) for 
irpo8««<ri,v, dvSpos ov kt€. of the older Mss. W. is inclined to favor the con- 
jecture of Bl., irpoSw Tis, avSpcs (voc). 

1167. This verse is omitted in the Mss., and was added by Turnebus from 
Athenaeus vii. 280. The Schol. seems to have read it. N. proposes ovn ^^ 
iya JtJv, or ov Ti6r)|ji' iyio %av. Schmidt proposes tos "ydp ijSovds oVav irpoSusi 
€v lioa-L 0-' ow tWtj|i,* £-y«> OT, if 1167 is included as genuine, rds "yap TJSovas | 
^S dv irpoScp, TOiovTOV ov ri(h\\k t-yw | iv ^cwriv, oXX* €|«(roxov ■q^ovnai vcKpov. 

1168. L reads irXoirrei Kal J'g. This is defended by Camp, as being an 
instance of the pres. indie, to state a supposition. But the impv. seems more 
forcible. The statement is a general one. 

1175. avToxevp is in the view of many critics an unsatisfactory reading. 
Mein. conjectured apTCxctp= slain just now by a bloody hand, or (Lehrs) struck 
by a mighty hand. Keck proposes avroinus- Jacob regards 1176-77 as an 


1179. PovXfvdv has been suspected as a false reading. Weckl. Soph. 
EmenJ. propost's (rv|iP<iXX(iy. 

1182. Brunck roads mp^ for irapa, and is followed by Dind. Poet. Seen. 
and N. 

1184 f. IlaXXaSof fVY|xdTo>v irpo<n{'yopos is suspected by many I'ditt 
W. cannot find another ini<taiicc of irpoo-rJYopos used as a subst. But Kanj- 
^opos and (rwT)'yopos are formed anil used in precisely the same way. HoX* 
XoSos PptTos, or tri^us, has been conjectured. 

1195. oXTJOci' is Neue's emendation of the Mss. i| oXTJOci*. 

1200. The Mss. Kararxji9*w. Elmsley writes Karao^cOctv. See on 109C. 

1208. (LoXtiv : L has aO written by an ancient corrector over o\, i.e. 
|ui0w, which seems preferable. 

1209. Schiifer prefers m pKra(vft, Wund. inpiiroXft, for ircptPaCvci. 
1214. For ircUvd Keck would read Kivct. 

1216. Seyff., followed by N., prefers xa<r|iaTos for x««|U)itos. C/. Hesych. 
\aayA = <rTO)U& r\ (rx(<r|ia yqs. 

1219. Some of the best editt. follow Burton's emendation K<X(v<r|uiTuv. 
Cf. Aesch. Pers. 397, CTrauj-av oXfi^v Ppvx''<>'' ^'^ kcXcwoiuitos. Eur. Iph. Taur. 
1405, jirw|i(Sas Kwn-Q irpoo-apixoVavrcs (k KcXcvo-pLaros- 

1225. This verse is suspected by Dind. because of tlie supposed tautology 
in 8v<m|vov X^x<^ after the more emphatic cvvris <^pav. Mein. for the 
same reason writes tAos for Xc'xos, Bergk Xdxos. But there is no tautology 
with the explanation adopted in the notes. 

1228. Instead of olov, L reads irotov. 

1232. L reads dvrciirwv oX<»$. |C<^ovs is written as a gloss in some Mss. 
Dind. used to read ayrciirwv |(<t>ovs, but in his Poet. Seen, reads avrciirMV (iros. 
Weckl. thinks that in the original codex koXciSv was written above {(^ovs, to 
explain the expression " to draw the sword from the scabbard," and that this 
is the origin of ^IXws. 

1238. The reading of the Schol. and of two inferior Mss. is irvoT]v. ^v 
is found in L, L', and two Vatican Mss. Many recent editt. prefer irvoii'v, on 
the groimd that it is a "harder" reading; but others again find irvoiiv ck^oX- 
Xct too "hard." 

1241. Tlie Mss. have <v, except L", which has dv, the Epic form, which is 
defended by Gerth, Curt. Stud. I., and adopted by Camp. Iv 7* was suggested 
by Heath, and is now generally accepted, fi seems to be needed here. 

1250. Dind. Poet. Seen., Mein., N., and others reject this verse for these 
reasons : (1) Yvutitp Aircipos is a strange expression. (2) c[(xa(>Tdvciv is blind; 
the Schol. takes it to refer to the mistake of "bewailing in public." (3) ovk 
olSa Kri. (1261) is a more fitting reply of the Chorus if 1250 is expunged. 
(4) By the rejection of this verse the stichomythy of the passage 1244-56 is 
perfect, the messenger and the Chorus having each respectively two and four 
verses twice. 

1261. L, A, E read SfuoA', wliich some think to be intended for ifMy. 


1265. lu|xoi of the Mss. has been corrected by Turnebus to wfioi, which is 
now generally adopted. But W. reads Iw, on the ground that u{toi here would 
be a violation of the principle laid down in the note on 82. He seems not to 
distinguish between tw cfuov irpa"y|wiTwv and e|iov, i.e. between the use of the 
pers. pron. and that of the poss. pron. in this const. Cf. Aj. 980, uftoi 
Pope (as apo. ttjs *|jit]S tv'xtis. 

1281. W. reads ck kcucwv, a needless change from the Mss. ri kokcmv, firet 
made by Canter. Several editt. read tL 8' €<mv; rj kouciov aiJ KaK<iiv €ti; 

1289 ff. The Mss. generally read rl ^s, c5 irai; rlva Xc'^cis |aoi vtov Xo'-yov ; 
Most editt., following Seidler, reject Xo-yov as a false repetition from 1287. 
Camp, suspects, with good reason, c3 Trai as a false reading for alai. It 
might be added that iral is nowhere else used by Soph, in addressing a servant 
or messenger ; u iral in 1087, to which W. refers, is not parallel, the person 
addressed there being the lad who escorts Tiresias. R. Enger (Philol. xii. 
p. 457) proposes tC «J)tjs, «3 t£v av Xc'-ycis |ioi V€ov; 

1294. This verse, which is given by the Mss. to the messenger, is assigned 
to the Chorus by Erf urdt and most editt. after him, for the reason that thus 
an exact correspondence of persons is obtained in the first pair of strophes 
and antistrophes and the intervening trimeters ; i.e. 1294 should be given to 
the Chorus because 1270 is so given. But such a correspondence fails further 
on (cf. 1312-16 and 1334-38), and is not necessary here. Besides, this state- 
ment seems to come more properly from tlie messenger, who naturally would 
say, " see for yourselves, it is as I have told you." 

1301. W. follows the Mss., which read (with slight variation in the words 
1^ 8' and TfSc), r[ 8' d|vOT)KTOS 'n8c fim^xa. irepi^. This reading is absurd. o^vOi]ktos 
can only mean sharply whetted, and is always used of weapons, ircpil is not 
found elsewhere in Soph., and is difficult to explain. The reading adopted in 
the text is the conjecture of Arndt. Some prefer Arndt's subsequent change, 
iTTcioaiLos irepl m>«»' for ^(iCa ir«pl ^ujxi. Bind, conjectures, after the reading 
of Aj. 899, vco<r(i>aYns Ketrai Kpv({>ai(>> ({xxo-yavu irepiirrvxTi's, the true reading 
to be r[ 8* o^uOriiCTw ({xuryavw ircpiirrvxiis. 

1303. W. follows the Mss. in reading Xc'xos, which he understands to mean 
the cavern or den of the serpent ((rr|Kov €S luXaft^OTJ 8p<iKovTos> Eur. Phoen. 
1010), into which Megareus threw himself, and which thus became his couch. 
Most editt. adopt the emendation of Bothe, Xaxos. Mein. prefers tcXos. 
W. supposes, with Canter, that a verse spoken at this place by Creon has 
disappeared from the Mss. The only groimd for this assumption is that thus 
we should have six trimeters to correspond to the six after the first pair of 
strophes. W. proposes for this omitted verse, if |ioi xoXwOcur' odXCov <{>ovwv 
TCKOvs; But 1304 follows immediately upon 1303 without any break or 

1310. Two of the Mss. read <)>€v «J>«w, and this seems to be a reading of L 
written a recentissima manu above an erasure. But iJkv ^v is lUimetricaL 
Erf urdt read at a{, changed by later critics to alat. 


1317. W. changes m)mh |uk of the Mss. to U* |u>i to correspond in metre 
with &<y*>*T av of the antistrophe. But the anacrusis may be an irrational 
long s>' liable. 

1318 f. The metrical agreement l>etween these and the corresponding 
verses of the antistrophe is not exact. Kolster {Philol. ISA?, p. 456) proposes 
iya» YcIp o-' M|iOi fuX(OS) CKravov - o-c t avrav, ttyMi |uX(os, ovS' (X**- 

1323. The Mss. read on toLxoSi as in tlie text. But this requires tliat 
-Xos be treated as si/llaUi uiiceps, and whether this syllable can be so treated 
dejH'nds upon the arrangement of tlie verse. It is a disputed point whether 
to arrange these dochniiacs into systems. Westphal and Schmidt favor 
dochmiac systems. Christ also joins two, sometimes three, dochmii to 
make one verse. If this is done liere, -xos as syllalia anceps can be justified 
only on the ground that it occurs in an emotional passage in which the same 
word is repeated. Tliis is allowed by Westphal, but not by J. II. II. Schmidt, 
who everywhere avoids the corresiwndence o at the end of the first dochmius 
of the dimeter. In this instance Scliniidt avoids the diflBculty by adopting the 
unwarranted conjecture of Schiine, dirdytri fi' on raxos- W. and Bell, make 
a monometer here, and thus make toxos end the verse. By reading Taxwrr' 
the diflSculty would be solved if the arrangement by systems is kept. 

1336. The editt. vary between cpw (mv (with the most of the Mss.), cp<S|uu, 
^p«i|icv (with V), ^p<i> -yc, c'pM 'yti. 

1340. KartKavov is from KaroKatvci), poetic form of KarsucTitvu. The Mss. 
read KarcKravov, which was corrected by Ilerm. to Koucravov, after Vat. 67, 
and is supported by Hom. //. vi. 104, Kcucravc. This form gives a more exact 
metrical correspondence than KarcKavov, and may well stand as a Homeric 
reminiscence. It is adopted by Camp. N. reads cKravov. 

1341. There is no good reason for changing avrdv of the Mss. to av nivS', 
as W. and many other editt. have done after Seidler. 

1342 ff. The best Mss. read Sim irpos irpoVcpov (irorcpov, A) irai (ircj) Kal 
Ow TOKTa -ydp. This is impossible metrically, and the sense of ird koI 0«S is hard 
to understand. W. adopts Musgrave's emendation irqi icXi6«ii, and rejects Sira, 
but this does not agree with the corresponding verses of the strophe, where 
the reading is not in dispute. To get any metrical agreement, the alternative 
is either to drop irovra ^dp or to reject m Kal 6w (or irq[ icXtOw). Camp, 
prefers to do the latter, for the reason that irdvra ^dp seems to have the 
better Mss. authority, and that the asyndeton in irq; kXi6w, X^xP*^ ""^ X*?*^" 
is harsh. 

1345. The common reading is rd 8", which many editt. connect with tok 
X<poiv, as though there were an antithesis between what was at hand and what 
was impending, making rd 4vl xparl refer to a fate that hangs over him. 


[The nnmeralB refer to the notes, or to the verses of the text.] 

a privative sometimes long, 339. 

a-yoS| pollution or expiation, 256, 775. 

OYXUTTtMi, neut. pi. instead of the 
abstract subst., 174. 

aS€X<)>a= 8/ioja, followed by gen., 192. 

ai, measured as a short syllable, 1310. 

dXXa -yap explained, 148, 155, 392. 

aXXd viJv TTiviKavT<i, 652, 779. 

av i^^ctv, indir. for h.v i}|w, 390. 

av with the aor. inf., 236; with the 
subjv. in an obj. clatise, 215; 
omitted with the opt., 605. 

av repeated to give emphasis to some 
word or phrase, 69. 

dvT( instead of ^ after the compara- 
tive, 182. 

doiSiis for (fSds, found only here in 
Soph., 883. 

airioT€iv — aTTfidup, 219, 381, 656. 

BciKxu>s for Bbucxos, 154. 
p((},, in defiance of, 59, 79. 
Bopcds, 985. 

•yap, in questions to indicate surprise, 
44, 574, 732, 736 ; the fourth word 
of its clause, 1256; used ellipti- 
cally, 21, 243, 511, 517, 566, 743. 

8€, in apodosis, 234. 
8€'|ias, different from vtKp6s, 205. 
8vo Svoiv SiitXt), teroi Icrovs, and simi- 
lar combinations, 13, 1266. 

ct, followed by the subjv., 710. 

-«i, the older Attic ending in the sec- 
ond pers. sing. mid. in tragedy, 41. 

ctirov, in the sense of say followed by 
the inf., 755. 

its Tis, 262, 269. 

€K, after 'Apy6d€v, 106. 

(\ijiev, only instance of this form in 
dramatic poetry, 622. 

cv 8c', and thereupon, Lat. simul, 420. 

eiret = iup' ov, 15. 

€X«^ aTi(uwras, denoting the continu- 
ance of the state or result effected, 
22, 77. 

Zcvs cpKcios, 487. 

'^«j>aurTos, in the sense of fire, 123, 

6ovp)i.cuov, godsend, 397. 

Kal |j.t{v, introducing a new scene or 
character, 526, 1180, 1257. 

Kopo, in addressing a person, 1, 899, 

Kpora, used only in the sing, by Soph., 

|iaXXov oo-orov, 1210. 

(I'q, after verbs of neg. meaning, 263, 

443, 535 ; for /x), oh, 443. 
|xil OMC after ovk, 97, 936. 
|MjT€ . . . |iiT|T€, peculiar use in a rel. 

clause expressing cause or reason, 

px>vvos, Ionic for ijl6vos, 308, 508, 705. 

v£v, use by the tragedians, 44, 432. 

Cf. <T<p4. 
vvv = vvv illative, metri gratia, 704. 

olS' oTv, parenthetic. 

Ol8iiro8<t, Doric gen. in anapaestic 
rhythm, 380. 

oircAs, how, = Stj in a declarative sen- 
tence, 223, 685. 



Spyns, with r short, 1021. 

Si, after olh-ws representing Sore, 220. 

Srt, causal, 170. 

ov S( |it{, 1042. 

ovK, repeated after ov, 6; with the 

inf. in indir. disc, 378. 
ovT« . . .ov, for olht . . . odrt, 249,268. 

mip* ov8< V, of no account, 36, 466. 

-in>X<os, for tJAcws, 162. 

iroXXov, Ionic form, rare in tragedy, 

noXvv<CicT|s, play upon the name, 110. 

WOT* = Lat. tandem, 244. 

»pos = tnt6 with the gen. after pass. 

verbs, 1313. 
vpos xofMf = t¥tKa, so. 

^ initial lengthens a preceding vowel 
on which the ictus falls, 712. 

«n^', use by the tragedians, 44. 

TO, TiiSc, fem. forms in the dual of the 
art. and of dem. prous., 769, 

TiiXaiva, its case after ol/io< and &noi, 

Ti . . . Kai, for tJ . . . T«' in a disjunc- 

tive question, 328. 
Teav, Homeric and Doric for aiv, 606. 
Ti TovTO KT]p\ry^a, abridged for rl 

iari TOVTO tJ> Ki)pvyft.a t> ktL, 0, 7. 
Tolot introducing the reason for what 

precedes, 124-126. 
TOVTO |MV . . . firciTa W, 61. 

v\nu, Aeolic, found only here in 

Soph., 840. 
vtral, in trimeter, 1035. 
virtp, on top of, 985, 1126. 

^tpa-t^aa-a-a, 894. 
<)mv|is, for fv^ii, 361. 
^iXci, is wont, 493, 722. 

ws = SxTTt with the inf., 292, 303 ; with 

the partic, 1063, 1179. 
(ia-ti, 653. 
Arrc = i>s, 1033, 1084. 


[The numerals refer to the notes.] 

Abstract for concrete term, 320, 345, 
533, 568, 756. 

Accusative after an adj. of act. mean- 
ing, 787 ; of effect, 675. 

Acheron, 812, 816. 

Active used for the middle, 19, 161. 

Adjectives compounded with a priva- 
tive, 582, 847. 

Alliteration, 163, 943, 1335. 

Ambiguity intentional, 635 f. 

Anapaest in iambic trimeter, 11, 991, 

Apocope, 1275. 

Article at the close of the trimeter, 
409; used as relative, 607, 826, 1086, 

Asyndeton, 358, 370. 

Attraction of gender, 221, 296. 

Augury, 991. 

Caesura after the first syllable, 234, 

250, 464, 531, 1058. 
Capaneus, 133. 
Character portrayed by Sophocles, 

Chorus, its attitude, 211, 471, 855. 
Cleopatra, 944, 971. 
Combinations of the same or similar 

words sought by the tragedians, 13, 

142, 929, 977. 
Constructio ad sensum, 236, 897, 1246. 

Danae, 944. 

Darius and the wife of Intaphemes, 

905 f. 
Dative in -ttrfft, 116, 976, 1297. 
Dative of direction, 234. 
Dionysia in Attica, 1119. 
Dirce, 105, 844. 
Doric forms in the lyric parts, 100. 

Dual and plural combined, 14, 59, 

Elision at the end of an anapaestic 
verse, 802, 817, 820 ; of a diphthong, 

Enallage, 794, 865. 

Erinyes, 451, 1075, 1104. 

Freedom and popular government, 

love of, 1056. 
Future in a gnomic sense, 351. 
Future optative in indir. disc, 414. 
Future perfect, emphatic, 91. 

Genitive objective after an adj. kin- 
dred to a verb taking an accusative, 

Hanging as a mode of suicide, 1222. 
Hecate, 1199. 
Historical present, 406. 

lacchus, 1154. 

Indicative after fiij, 278, 1254; in a 

general or conditional rel. clause, 

179, 546. 
Infinitive after oTSa equivalent to a 

clause introduced by 5ti, 474. 
Interrogative, indirect for direct, 2, 3. 
Interrogatives, two combined in one 

sentence without a conj., 401. 
Irony, 498. 
Iteratives, 949. 

Libations in honor of the dead, 431. 
Litotes, 1191. 
Lycurgus, 944. 

Masculine in place of the fem., where 
a woman speaks of herself in the 
first pers. pi., 926. 



Megareos, 901. 1303. 
Metaphors and Similes : 

bit of horses, 477. 

brittleness of iron, 476. 

dragon, 117, 124, 126. 

eagle, 112 fif. 

fellow voyager, 641. 

ivy, 826. 

light, 600. 

mournful cry of a bird, 424 f. 

piloting, iHU. 

race horse, 140. 

rain cloud, 528. 

razor's edge, 996. 

rowing, 158. 

sailing, 715 ff. 

scorching the foot in the fire, 620. 

scythe, (K)3. 

sea darkened by a storm, 20. 

ship of state, 163, 190. 

storm of the spear, 670. 

successive billows, 586 S. 

tempest, 137, 391. 

trees bending before the wind, 713. 

ulcer, 652. 

words like arrows, 1034, 1084 f. 
Mingling of constructions, 102, 1212. 
Muses, 965. 
Mycenae, 945. 

Neuter of the pred. adj., 1195, 1251. 
Niobe and her fate, 823. 
Nominative for vocative, 891. 
Nysa and its wonderful vine, 1131. 

Oedipus myth in Sophocles, 60, 901. 

Offerings upon their tombs that bene- 
fit the dead, 197. 

Omission of pron. or subst. in the 
gen. abs. const., 909, 1179. 

Optative instead of subjv. with &», 

Optative with pres. indie, in the apod., 
1031 ; with iv to e.xpres8 mild com- 
mand, 80, 444, 080 ; with iv in a 
general rel. clause, 912. 

Oxymoron, 74, 231, 924, 1261. 

Parataxis and Hypo taxis, 1186 f. 

Parechesis, 103, 974. 

Parnassus, 1120. 

Parody by Aristophanes, 613. 

Paronomasia, 1175. 

Participle aorist or perfect with ^x*"** 

22, 32, 77, 180, 192. 
Partitive apposition, 21, 319, 661. 
Pleonasm, 227. 

riumlis niajestaticus, 734, 1092, 1195. 
Plural in impersonal constructions, 

447 ; referring to one person, 10, 60, 

65, 99, 276, 665. 
Pollution from leaving a corpse un- 

buried, 256. 
Preposition placed in second member 

of a clause to be taken also with 

first member, 367, 1176. 
Prolepsis, 68. 

Quotation or repetition of a word as 
a ivord, 667. 

Reflexive with the sense of the re- 
ciprocal pronoun, 56, 145. 
Relative pron. for the indir. interr.,642. 
Repetition of the negative oiiK, 6. 

Salmydessus, 970. 

Sipylus, 825. 

State of the souls of the dead whose 
bodies were left unburied, 25, 1070. 

Subjunctive after irplv &v, 176, 308; 
in prohibition, 84. 

Substantive with ^x*"*' vtixtiv, lirx«t»', 
KT*. instead of the verb that cor- 
responds in meaning, 00, 150. 

Si/llalxi anceps at the close of an ana- 
paestic verse, 932. 

Synlzesis of fx-fi and ciScVai, fiSiii, nri., 
33, 263, 535; other instances, 95, 
162, 156, 191. 

Thebes, epithets applied to it, 101, 

119, 141, 149. 
Tmesis (so called), 977, 1274. 
Trials by ordeal among the Greeks, 



College Series o! Greek Authors 

Edited under the supervision of 

Professor of Greek in Harvard University 


Professor of the Greek Language and Literature in Yale University 

Hat Mallint 

prioe price 

AESCHINES AGAINST CTESIPHON. Edited by Professor Rufus B. 

Richardson. 279 pages I1.40 ^1.50 

AESCHYLUS, Prometheus Bound, and the Fragments of Prometheus 
Unbound. Edited by N. Wecklein, late Rector of Maximilian Gym- 
nasium in Munich. Translated by the late Professor F. D. Allen of 
Harvard University. 178 pages 1.40 1.50 

ARISTOPHANES, Clouds. Edited by Professor Humphreys of the 

University of Virginia. 252 pages 1.40 1.50 

EURIPIDES, Bacchantes. Edited by Professor Beckwith of the Gen- 
eral Theological Seminary, New York City. 146 pages 1.25 1.35 

EURIPIDES, Iphigenia among the Taurians. Edited by Professor 

Flagg of the University of California. 197 pages 1.40 1.50 

EURIPIDES, Hippolytus. Edited by Professor Harry of the University 

of Cincinnati. 175 pages 1.40 1.50 

HOMER, Introduction to the Language and Verse of. By Professor 

Seymour of Yale University. 104 pages 75 .80 

HOMER, Iliad, Books I-III and Books IV-VI. Edited by Professor 

Seymour of Yale University each 1.40 1.50 

HOMER, Iliad, Books XIX-XXIV. Edited by Professor Clapp of the 

University of California. 441 pages 1.75 i,qo 

HOMER, Odyssey, Books I-IV and Books V-VUI. Edited by Professor 

Perrin of Yale University each 1.40 1.50 

LYSIAS, Eight Orations. Edited by Assistant Professor Morgan of 

Harvard University. 223 pages 1.40 1.50 

PLATO, Apology and Crito. Edited by Professor Dyer, formerly of Cor- 
nell University. 204 pages 1.40 1.50 

PLATO, Gorgias. Edited by Professor Lodge of Teachers' College, New 

York City. 308 pages 1.65 1.75 

PLATO, Protagoras. By Professor Towle, formerly of Talladega Col- 
lege, Talladega, Ala. 179 pages I.2S 1.3s 

SOPHOCLES, Antigone. Edited by Professor D'Oogk of the University 

of Michigan. 196 pages 1.40 1.5a 

THUCYDIDES, Book I. Edited by the late Professor Morris. 349 pages 1.65 1.75 

THUCYDIDES, Book III. Edited by Professor Smith of the University 

of Wisconsin. 320 pages 1.65 1.75 

THUCYDIDES, Book V. Edited by Professor Fowler of Western 

Reserve University. 213 pages 1.40 1.50 

THUCYDIDES, Book VU. Edited by Professor Smith of the University 

of Wisconsin. 202 pages 1.40 1.50 

XENOPHON, Hellenica I-IV. Edited by Professor Manatt of Brown 

University. 286 pages 1.65 1.75 

XENOPHON, Hellenica V-VII. Edited by Professor Bennett of Cor- 
nell University. 240 pages 1.40 1.50 

XENOPHON, Memorabilia. Edited by Professor Smith of Ohio State 

University, xix + 270 pages 1.40 1.50 

GINN & COMPANY Publishers 

College Series of Latin Authors 

Edited under the snpervlBion of 

Pro/tuor of LaiiM in Harvard Univtrsity 


Prefttsor e/tkt LtUim Languagt and LiUratur* in Vale Uniotrsiiy 

Utt Kalling 

priet prio€ 

Catollas. Edited by Professor Elmer T. Merrill of Wesleyan 

University, Middletown, Conn. 1+ 273 pages fi.40 >i.50 

Cicero, Bmtus of. Edited by Martin Kellogg, recently Presi- 
dent of the University of California, xxix + 196 pages 1.25 1.35 

Cicero, Selected Letters. Edited by Professor Frank F. Abbott 

of the University of Chicago. Lxxvi + 3 1 5 pages 1.25 1.35 

Cicero : The Tasculan Disputations, Book I, and the Somnium 
Scipionis. Edited by Professor Frank Ernest Rockwood 
of Bucknell University, xliv + log + xiii + 22 pages 1.00 1.05 

Horace, Odes and Epodes of. (Revised Edition.) Edited by Pro- 
fessor Clement L. Smith of Harvard University. Ixxxvii-t- 
443 pages 1.50 1.60 

Horace, Satires and Epistles of. Edited by the late Professor J. B. 

Greenough of Harvard University, ix -f- 306 pages 1.25 1.35 

Horace, Odes and Epodes, Satires and Epistles of. Professor 
Smith's Edition of " Odes and Epodes " and Professor Green- 
ough's Edition of " Satires and Epistles " in one volume. 
Ixxvii -f- 404 -f 306 pages 2.00 2.15 

Jovenal, Satires of. Edited by Professor Henry P. Wright of 

Yale University, xliv -)- 240 pages 1.25 1.35 

Livy, Books I and n. Edited by the late Professor J. B. Green- 
ough of Harvard University, xvii + 270 pages 1.25 1.35 

Livy, Books XXI and XXn. Edited by the late Professor J. B. 
(jREENOUGHof Harvard University, and Professor Tracy Peck 
of Yale University, xiv -(- 232 pages 1.25 1.35 

Livy, Books I, XXI, and XXU. Edited by the late Professor J. B. 
Greenough of Harvard University, and Professor Tracy 
Peck of Yale University, xvii h- 379 pages 1.35 145 

Livy, Books I, n, XXI, and XXn. Professor Greenough's Edition 
of Books 1 and II of Livy, and Professor Greenough and Pro- 
fessor Peck's Edition of Books XXI and XXII of Livy in one 
volume, xvii -^ 270 -^ xiv -)- 232 pages 1.50 1.60 

Plautus, Captives and Trinummos of. Edited by Professor E. P. 

Morris of Yale University, xxxviii -1- 185 pages 1.25 1.35 

Tacitus, Annals of, Books I- VI. Edited by the late Professor 

W. F. Allen of the University of Wisconsin, xlii + 444 pages 1.50 1.65 

Tadtns, Dialogus de Oratoribus. Edited by Professor Charles E. 

Bennett of Cornell University, xxviii +S7 pages 75 .8« 

GINN & COMPANY Publishers 


Emeritus Professor of Greek Literature in Harvard University 

Revised and Enlarged Edition, izmo. Half morocco, xxxvi -|- 451 pages. List 
price, III. 50; mailing price, $1.65 

THERE is but one opinion touching Professor Good- 
win's " Greek Grammar " : it is superior to any other 
in point of accurate scholarship, completeness, and 
readiness of reference. 

The relative degrees of prominence that should be given 
to the various aspects of grammar have been carefully con- 
sidered, and the book will be found in accord with the 
soundest ideas on this subject 

It represents the latest and most authoritative information 
in Greek grammatical forms and constructions. The syntax 
of the moods is based on the author's larger volume on the 
Greek moods and tenses. 

The work is used and recommended by the prominent 
universities and colleges in this country and by many of the 
great public schools of Great Britain. 




Rewritten and Enlarged. 8vo. Cloth, xxxii + 464 pages. List price, 
jtz.oo ; mailing price, $2.15 

T is generally acknowledged that this work of Professor 
Goodwin's is indispensable to all students and teachers 
of Greek. 

GINN & COMPANY Publishers 



Rerised by William W. Goodwin, Emeritus Professor of Greek Literature, and 

John Williams Whitb, Professor of Greek in Harvard University. With 

the Illustrated Vocabulary of Professors White and Morgan 

lamo. Half leather. With map and illustrations. Hi + 274 pages. List price, $1.50; 
mailing price, I1.65. Without Vocabulary : list price, $1.00; mailing price, <> 

TEXT EDITION, iimo. Paper. 155 pages. List price, 4ocents; mailing price, 45 cents 

SEVERAL important features give this edition of the ••Anab- 
asis" unique value to both teacher and student. Large 
Porson type is used for the text, topical headings carry 
the thought from page to page, and the Introduction discusses 
adequately Persia and the Persians, Cyrus the Younger, and mili- 
tary matters. The Vocabulary is easily superior to that accom- 
panying any other English or American edition. It combines 
the utility of a classical dictionary with that of a special yet 
full vocabulary. The book gives all the information relating to 
history and antiquities needed by the student 


j^ii Illustrated Dictionary to Xenophon i ^^Anabasii," -with Groups of H^ords 
Etymologically Related 

By John Wiluams Whitb, Professor of Greek, and Morris H. Morgan, 
Professor of Classical Philology in Harvard University 

8vo. Cloth. 290 pages. Illustrated. List price, f 1.25; mailing price, $1.35. Also bound 
with Goodwin and White's "Anabasis : " list price, ^1.50; mailing price, ^1.65 

THIS Dictionary is not a compilation from other vocabularies, 
but is made on the basis of a new collection and examina- 
tion of all the words in the •'Anabasis " itself. The articles 
on geography, on biography, and especially on public and private 
antiquities are fuller than is usual in such a work. 

GINN & COMPANY Publishers 


Allen's Medea of Euripides. (Revised by Moore) j^i.oo 

Baird's Greek-English Word-List 30 

Collar & Daniell's Beginner's Greek Composition 90 

College Series of Greek Authors : See circulars for details. 

Flagg's Hellenic Orations of Demosthenes i.oo 

Flagg's Seven against Thebes i.oo 

Flagg's Anacreontics 35 

Goodwin's Greek Grammar 1.50 

Goodwin's Greek Moods and Tenses 2.00 

Goodwin's Greek Reader 1.50 

Goodwin and White's New Anabasis, with Illustrated Vocabulary 1.50 
Goodwin and White's Selections from Xenophon and Herodotus 1.50 
Greek (and Latin) School Classic Series : See circulars for deuils. 

Bain's Odyssey, Book VI 35 

Bain's Odyssey, Book VII 40 

Gleason's Gate to the Anabasis 40 

Minckwitz's Odyssey, Book XII 35 

Rolfe's Anabasis, Book V ; 40 

Sewall's Timon of Lucian 50 

Harding's Strong and Weak Inflection in Greek 50 

Hayley's Alcestis of Euripides 1.50 

Higley's Exercises in Greek Composition i.oo 

Hogue's Irregular Verbs of Attic Prose 1.50 

Jebb's Introduction to the Study of Homer 1.12 

Kerr's Bacchae of Euripides i.oo 

Leighton's Greek Lessons 1.20 

Parsons* Cebes' Tablet 75 

Perrin and Seymour's School Odyssey : 

Books I-IV, with vocabulary 1.25 

Books I-IV, IX-XII, with vocabulary 1.50 

Seymour's School Iliad : 

Books I-III, with vocabulary _ 1.25 

Books I-VI, with vocabulary 1.60 

Seymour's Homeric Vocabulary 75 

Seymour's Selected Odes of Pindar 1.40 

Sidgwick Greek Prose Composition 1.50 

Tarbell's Philippics of Demosthenes i.oo 

Tyler's Selections from Greek Lyric Poets i.oo 

White's Beginner's Greek Book 1.50 

White's First Greek Book 1.25 

White's First Lessons in Greek 1.20 

White's Oedipus Tyrannus of Sophocles 1.12 

White and Morgan's Anabasis Dictionary 1.25 

Whiton's Orations of Lysias i.oo 

GINN & COMPANY Publishers 

Boston New York Chicago San Francisco 

Atlanta Dallas Columbus London 




A ddO 927 800 '3